Skip to main content

Full text of "Organon of the rational art of healing"

See other formats


// 


BOSTON  UNIVERSITY 
LIBRARIES 


Gift 
of 
Jonathan  Klarfeld 
1985 


\ 


/'  *fr- 


Jt0t^ 


"m^  \ 


/ 


•^W 


g^^-Zb-^i^ 


BCl0ksELLt_RS^^STAT10NERS 

!    ?6&  28TREM0NTST.& 


EVEPvYMAN^S    LIBRARY 
EDITED     BY    ERNEST    RHYS 


SCIENCE 


ORGANON   OF   THE   RATIONAL 

ART  OF   HEALING,  BY  SAMUEL 

HAHNEMANN.  TRANSLATED  BY 

C.   E.  WHEELER,   M.D. 


THE  PUBLISHERS  OF  € FS1{rMt/fO^S 
L1B%J%T  WILL  BE  PLEASED  TO  SEND 
FREELY  TO  ALL  APPLICANTS  A  LIST 
OF  THE  PUBLISHED  AND  PROJECTED 
VOLUMES  TO  BE  COMPRISED  UNDER 
THE    FOLLOWING  THIRTEEN  HEADINGS: 


TRAVEL     ^      SCIENCE      ^     FICTION 

THEOLOGY   &    PHILOSOPHY 

HISTORY         ^         CLASSICAL 

FOR      YOUNG      PEOPLE 

ESSAYS    -^    ORATORY 

POETRY  &  DRAMA 

BIOGRAPHY 

REFERENCE 

ROMANCE 


IN  FOUR  SlYLES  OF  BINDING:  CLOTH, 
FLAT  BACK,  COLOURED  TOP;  LEATHER, 
ROUND  CORNERS,  GILT  TOP;  LIBRARY 
BINDING  IN  CLOTH,  &  QUARTER  PIGSKIN 


London  :  J.  M.  DENT  &  SONS,  Ltd. 
New  York:    E.   P.   BUTTON   &  CO. 


ORGANON 
@  @  OF  THE 
RATIONAL 

ART  OF  « 
HEALING 
BY  SAMUEL 
HAHNEMANN 


LOM  D  ON:  PUBLI  SHED 
byJ-MDENT  &SONSHP 
AND  IN  NE'W  YORK 
BY  E'P-  DUTTON^CO 


CONTENTS 


PART    I 
translator's  preface         .... 
introduction  ..... 

author's    PREFACE  ..... 

translator's  note 

organon  of  the  rational  art  of  healing 


PAGE 

ix 

xi 

.   xxvii 

.  xxviii 

I 


PART   II 


PREFATORY    NOTE 


PROTECTION      AGAINST       INFECTION      IN      EPIDEMIC 
DISEASES . 

PLANS    FOR    ERADICATING    A    MALIGNANT    FEVER       . 

SUGGESTIONS    FOR    THE    PREVENTION  OF  EPIDEMICS 
IN    GENERAL,    ESPECIALLY    IN    TOWNS 

iESCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE         .... 


Ill 

126 

141 
163 


Vll 


TRANSLATOR'S    PREFACE 

The  original  suggestion  that  Hahnemann's 
Organon  was  worthy  of  a  place  in  Every- 
man's Library  came  from  the  late  Mr.  James 
Speirs,  and  was  supported  by  the  British 
Homoeopathic  Association,  of  whose  Council 
Mr.  Speirs  was  a  member.  Mr.  J.  M.  Dent 
looked  favourably  on  the  proposal,  but  was 
naturally  anxious  to  make  clear  that  the  Organon 
is  put  forward  here  as  a  piece  of  history  rather 
than  as  a  contribution  to  polemics.  For  this 
reason  the  original  edition  of  1810  was  selected 
for  presentation,  as  it  both  constitutes  a  land- 
mark in  medical  history  and  is  less  controversial 
than  the  later  editions.  The  name  of  Robert 
Dudgeon  is  inevitably  bound  up  with  the  render- 
ing of  Hahnemann's  works  into  English,  but 
inasmuch  as  Dr.  Dudgeon  worked  from  the 
latest  and  fullest  edition,  another  translator  had 
to  be  sought  for  this,  the  original  edition.  The 
association  of  Dr.  Dudgeon  with  Hahnemann  is 
maintained,  however,  in  Part  H  of  this  volume, 
for  the  translations  of  the  essays  contained 
therein  are  from  his  pen.  His  version  of  the 
Organon  has  also  been  for  me  a  court  of  appeal 
and  constant  help  in  difficulty,  and  it  remains 
by   far  the   most  valuable   record   for  any  one 


X  TRANSLATOR'S    PREFACE 

desirous    to    test    the    truth    of    Hahnemann's 
propositions. 

In  preparing  my  translation  I  have  had  the 
advantage  of  the  co-operation  of  Mr.  James 
Speirs,  until  his  sudden  and  untimely  death, 
and  the  invaluable  assistance  of  my  friend,  Dr. 
T.  Miller  Neatby,  M.A.,  who  has  constantly 
criticized  the  work  both  as  physician  and  as 
writer,  giving  a  value  to  this  version  which  it 
would  otherwise  have  lacked.  To  him  I  render 
my  most  hearty  and  grateful  thanks  :  indeed,  I 
am  deeply  conscious  that  his  aid  will  count  for 
no  small  proportion  of  any  acceptance  which  this 
volume  may  win. 

C.  E.  Wheeler. 

35,  Queen  Anne  Sf.,  W. 
March,  27,  19 13. 


INTRODUCTION 

The  Organon  of  Samuel  Hahnemann  is  one 
of  those  books  whose  effect  upon  the  world  has 
been,  in  its  intensity,  out  of  all  proportion  to 
the  extent  to  which  its  pages  have  been  read. 
It  is  the  foundation  upon  which  the  structure  of 
Homoeopathy  has  been  built.  Its  successive 
editions  (five  in  Hahnemann's  lifetime)  embodied 
the  ripe  experience  and  confident  beliefs  of  its 
author,  and  old-fashioned  as  its  phraseology 
sounds  to-day,  and  out  of  date  as  many  of  its 
conceptions  appear,  it  is  not  too  much  to  say 
that  the  principles  of  Homoeopathy,  and  even  the 
most  effective  art  of  applying  those  principles, 
are  expressed  in  the  Organon  in  a  way  that 
might  easily  be  modified  in  the  phrasing,  but 
must  remain  unaltered  in  the  essence  for  any 
who  wish  to  test  this  method  of  practical  thera- 
peutics. But  the  storm  of  anger  and  opposition 
that  broke  over  Hahnemann  and  his  method 
was  the  very  worst  atmosphere  for  the  calm  dis- 
passionate enquiry  which  he  eagerly  desired, 
but  which  he  and^his  followers  have  longed  for 
in  vain.  Individtials  have  granted  the  enquiry 
(thus,  indeed,  has  the  system  made  its  converts), 
but  the  Profession,  never.  Consequently  less 
than  five  per  cent,  of  the  practitioners  of  medicine 
at  any  time  have  had  even  a  remote  acquaint- 
ance with  the  Organon,  with  the  result  that  its 
undoubted  effect  has  been  exerted  indirectly  and 
Hahnemann  has  lost  much  honour  that  should 
have    been    his.      The    difference    between    the 

xi 


xii  INTRODUCTION 

orthodox  medical  practice  to-day  and  the  practice 
of  a  century  ago  (tiie  first  edition  of  the  Organon 
appeared  in  1810)  is  very  great.  Pasteur  and 
Lister  and  their  followers  have  revolutionized 
surgery,  but  the  therapeutics  of  drugs  (the  sphere 
of  Homoeopathy)  have  also  changed  exceedingly, 
and  practices  like  bleeding  and  blistering  and 
drastic  measures  of  that  order  have  almost  dis- 
appeared. Yet  to  Hahnemann's  contemporaries 
these  drastic  procedures  seemed  the  only  way 
of  salvation,  and  though  founded  on  the  wildest 
theories,  which  in  their  turn  were  supported  by 
hardly  a  shred  of  evidence  or  experiment,  they 
were  yet  persisted  in  with  that  blind  optimistic 
confidence  which  has  seldom  been  found  lacking 
among  the  descendants  of  ^sculapius.  Gradu- 
ally from  1 8 10  up  to  the  present  time  the  scene 
has  changed,  and  although  physicians  still  de- 
plore the  lack  of  method  shown  in  giving  medi- 
cines, and  although  many  of  the  most  famous 
of  them  express  an  almost  universal  scepticism 
of  the  value  of  drugs,  they  have  at  least  learnt 
caution  and  the  powers  of  recovery  that  belong 
to  unaided  Nature,  and  seldom  to-day  do  they 
load  the  balance  against  the  patient  after  the 
authentic  fashion  of  their  predecessors.  The 
march  of  science,  that  is  of  exacter  knowledge, 
through  the  century  has  counted  for  much  in 
this  change  of  attitude,  but  tlrc  influence  of  the 
constant  presence  of  even  the  small  minority  of 
believers  in  Homoeopathy  has  been  a  force  that 
cannot  be  overlooked.  While  bleeding  and 
salivation  and  purgation  and  drastic  methods  of 
counter-irritation  were  confidently  proclaimed  as 
essential  to  the  treatment  of  disease,  there  was 
always  after  1810  a  remnant  that  refused  these 
methods  and  demonstrated  to  all  who  would  see 


INTRODUCTION  xiii 

that  patients  recovered  more  surely  and  more 
speedily  in  the  hands  of  those  who  used  only 
minute  doses  of  simple  remedies.^ 

Granted  that  many  cures  attributed  to  Homoeo- 
pathy may  have  been  really  due  to  natural 
powers  of  recovery  working  unhindered,  what 
more  damning  indictment  of  the  older  methods 
could  possibly  be  presented?  If  it  be  held  (as 
many  hold  who  admit  the  effectiveness  of 
Homoeopathy),  that  its  work  was  purely  to 
demonstrate  the  recuperative  powers  of  Nature 
unimpeded  by  the  physician,  that  negative 
achievement  of  Homoeopathy  would  yet  suffice 
to  place  the  name  of  Hahnemann  among  those 
who  have  benefited  mankind. 

Therefore,  as  an  historical  work,  the  Organon 
may  be  offered  to  every  man  as  a  book  of  great 
interest,  a  book  whose  effects,  negative  and 
positive,  have  reached  many  to  whom  its  contents 
have  been  unknown  and  to  whom  the  name  of 
its  author  has  been  only  a  synonym  for  crazy 
theorizing  and  unprofitable  speculation.  But 
there  is  another  claim  to  attention  which  may 
be  urged  on  behalf  of  the  book,  a  claim  that  will 
be  better  realized  if  it  is  approached  through  a 
brief  account  of  Hahnemann  and  of  the  nature 
of  his  work. 

Hahnemann  was  born  at  Meissen  in  Saxony 

^  Of  the  superior  results  obtained  by  Homoeopathy  while 
the  drastic  means  of  treatment  were  still  in  popular  use  there 
can  be  no  doubt  whatever.  Everywhere  the  official  influence 
of  the  Profession  was  used  to  decry  and  suppress  the  heresy, 
and  it  was  only  through  the  conviction  of  state-governing 
bodies  that  Homoeopathy's  results  were  so  good,  that  its 
adherents  obtained  leave  to  practise.  The  clause  in  the 
English  Medical  Act  which  ensures  the  status  of  Hahne- 
mann's followers  was  directly  due  to.  the  vastly  superior 
results  obtained  by  them  in  treating  cholera  in  London. 


xiv  INTRODUCTION 

in  the  year  1755.  His  parents,  though  poor,  were 
filled  with  a  sense  of  the  value  of  knowledge  and 
obtained  for  him  such  education  as  they  could. 
By  dint  of  great  natural  aptitude  and  diligence 
he  made  the  most  of  the  opportunities  so  obtained; 
and  he  was  able,  in  process  of  time,  not  only  to 
complete  his  medical  studies  and  obtain  his 
degree,  but  also  to  become  an  erudite  man.  His 
knowledge  of  languages  was  unusually  exten- 
sive, including  besides  his  native  German,  Eng- 
lish, French,  Italian,  Greek,  Latin,  Hebrew, 
Arabic  and  Spanish.  Therefore  in  all  his 
voluminous  studies  of  the  medical  wisdom  of 
the  past  he  w^as  able  to  consult  each  author  in 
his  own  tongue.  But  his  bent  was  ever  to 
science  rather  than  to  literature.  He  was  deeply 
religious  and  the  Bible  has  left  its  mark  upon 
his  style  of  writing;  but  there  are  few  or  no 
traces  in  his  works  of  the  great  political  and 
literary  movements  that  synchronized  with  parts 
of  his  long  life.  The  Organon  exhibits  a  pas- 
sionate desire  for  exact  and  clear  statements,  a 
desire  which,  at  any  rate  to  the  English  mind 
seems  at  times  to  conflict  with  the  structural  exi- 
gencies of  the  German  tongue.  Indeed,  his 
desire  for  clarity  leads  him  into  repetitions  which 
end  in  confusion,  and  the  Organon  is  hardly  to 
be  recommended  as  a  model  of  style.  But 
throughout  it  is  at  least  w^orkmanlike,  clear  in 
thought,  arduously  painstaking  and  full  of  pas- 
sionate conviction,  yet  withal  moderate  and 
argumentative  through  all  its  apparently  dog- 
matic utterance.  No  unprejudiced  person  can 
rise  from  its  perusal  without  a  respect  for  Hahne- 
mann, and  what  is  true  of  the  Organon  in  this 
respect  is  true  of  all  the  other  writings  of  this 
great  physician. 


INTRODUCTION  xv 

Up  to  the  year  1790,  that  is  until  he  was  thirty- 
five,  he  worked  at  his  profession  and  at  other 
branches  of  science,  especially  at  chemistry.  In 
this  last  field  he  was  responsible  for  much 
admirable  work,  and  witness  to  his  ability  is 
furnished  by  the  great  Berzelius,  who  said  of 
him,  "The  man  might  have  been  a  great 
chemist "  :  testimony  the  more  to  be  valued  as 
Berzelius  had  no  fraction  of  interest  in  or  sym- 
pathy with  Hahnemann's  medical  opinions. 
As  a  physician  Hahnemann  was  recognized  by 
1790  as  one  of  the  best  in  Germany.  Hufe- 
land,  the  leader  of  the  German  medical  pro- 
fession at  this  time,  spoke  thus  of  him,  and 
retained  a  staunch  regard  for  him  and  a 
high  opinion  of  his  abilities,  though  he  never 
followed  him  into  Homoeopathy,  nor  even,  as 
far  as  appears,  submitted  it  to  any  practical 
examination. 

As  a  physician  Hahnemann  made  several  most 
competent  and  valuable  contributions  to  general 
medicine;  among  them  may  be  specially  men- 
tioned his  rational  and  humane  teaching  with 
regard  to  the  treatment  of  the  insane,  and  his 
practical  hints  on  the  management  of  epidemics, 
in  both  of  which  matters  he  was  much  in  advance 
of  his  contemporaries  and  virtually  anticipated 
all  the  modern  points  of  view.  But  in  spite  of 
his  standing  in  the  world  of  medicine,  he  was 
profoundly  dissatisfied  with  the  art  of  medicine. 
The  smallest  knowledge  of  the  treatment  that 
was  current  and  orthodox  in  his  day  is  enough 
to  explain  his  dissatisfaction,  for  dangerous 
practices  were  then  deduced  from  almost  base- 
less theories  to  an  extent  nearly  incredible,  and 
although  Hahnemann's  caution  and  sound  sense 
kept  him  from  the  worst  pitfalls,  he  was  left  in 


xvi  INTRODUCTION 

the  helpless  state  of  having  no  alternative  method 
to  supply  the  place  of  all  that  his  reason  rejected. 
By  1790  he  had  almost  withdrawn  from  practice 
and  was  earning  his  living  by  translating 
medical  works.  At  this  time  he  was  engaged  on 
Cullen's  Materia  Medica,  and  being  dissatisfied 
with  Cullen's  explanation  of  the  action  of  cin- 
chona bark  in  relieving  and  curing  ague,  he 
took  the  scientific  and  rational  course  of  personal 
experiment  in  order  to  test  the  matter.  It  is 
needless  to  state  that  the  treatment  of  ague  by 
cinchona  was  one  of  the  few  really  satisfactory 
pieces  of  treatment  in  Hahnemann's  day,  and, 
not  unnaturally,  speculation  was  rife  as  to  the 
reason  of  this  definite  curative  relation  between 
drug  and  disease.  Hahnemann's  experiment 
consisted  in  taking  a  large  dose  of  cinchona 
bark  while  in  good  health  and  noting  its  effect 
upon  his  own  healthy  body.  To  his  surprise  he 
found  reproduced  upon  himself  all  the  chief 
phenomena  (and  even  many  of  the  minor  symp- 
toms) of  a  paroxysm  of  ague.  When  the  attack 
passed  off,  a  second  dose  produced  a  second 
paroxysm,  and  Hahnemann  was  presently  face  to 
face  with  the  fact  that  this  drug,  which  so  often 
cured  ague  was  capable  of  reproducing  in  his 
own  healthy  body  the  phenomena  of  ague.  Like, 
in  fact,  cured  like.  Cinchona  bark  does  not 
invariaLly  produce  this  effect  on  the  healthy, 
even  in  large  doses,  but  the  general  truth  of 
Hahnemann's  observation,  though  sometimes 
questioned,  has  been  amply  confirmed ;  and  Pro- 
fessor Lewin,  the  great  German  authority  on 
Materia  Medica,  who  has  no  leanings  to  Homoeo- 
pathy, not  only  quotes  this  experiment  of  Hahne- 
mann, but  endorses  it  as  illustrating  a  genuine 
result  of  the  drug,  and  confirms  it  with  similar 


^  ^  INTRODUCTION 


xvii 


cases.  There  are  always  individual  reactions  to 
individual  drugs,  but  it  may  be  taken  as  estab- 
lished that  cinchona  bark  tends,  at  any  rate,  to 
produce  phenomena  similar  to  those  which  it  can 
cure,  although  the  extent  of  the  tendency  varies 
in  different  experimenters. 

This  experiment  was  a  ray  of  light  to  Hahne- 
mann, for  it  suggested  a  possible  clue  to  curative 
relations  between  drugs  and  cases  of  disease,  a 
clue  which  he  eagerly  followed  up.  Those,  and 
they  are  not  a  few,  who  are  ignorant  of  his 
life  and  work,  and  yet  brand  him  as  a  shallow, 
crackbrained  dreamer  or  designing  charlatan, 
are  apt  to  think  of  him  as  rushing  forth  into 
the  world  with  a  complete  system  of  medicine 
erected  on  the  foundation  of  one  doubtful  ex- 
periment. The  truth  is  far  other  than  this.  As 
soon  as  the  cinchona  experiment  suggested  to 
Hahnemann  the  possibility  that  the  principle  of 
like  to  like  might  prove  a  general  Law  of  Heal- 
ing, he  began  a  systematic  study  of  the  records 
of  medicine  in  the  search  for  instances.  He 
soon  found  numbers,  many  of  which  were  men- 
tioned in  a  preface  to  the  Organon,  which  in 
this  edition  is  summarized  shortly,  as  its  interest 
is  technical  and  professional  only.  But  over  and 
over  again  Hahnemann  found  that  a  drug  pre- 
scribed empirically  had  proved  itself  capable  of 
curing  conditions  similar  to  those  which  it  could 
produce.  The  records  of  medicine,  in  fact,  gave 
plenty  of  encouragement  to  his  now  dawning 
belief  that  similia  similihus  was  a  genuine  Law 
of  Cure.  But  he  did  not  neglect  present  experi- 
ment while  searching  out  past  experience.  He 
returned  to  medical  practice,  and  as  opportunity 
offered  he  prescribed  drugs  for  the  diseases 
whose    symptoms    they    could    counterfeit,    and 


xviii  INTRODUCTION 

noted  his  results.  Having  interested  a  few 
friends  in  his  experiments,  he  now  began  to  lay 
the  foundations  of  his  vast  work  on  Pure  Materia 
Medica,  his  reason  being  that,  in  order  to  pre- 
scribe homoeopathically,  that  is,  on  the  basis  of  a 
similarity  of  symptoms  between  drug  and  dis- 
ease, it  is  necessary  to  have  a  full  knowledge  of 
drug-symptoms.  Such  knowledge  was  largely 
to  seek,  because  in  spite  of  the  work  of  a  few 
previous  experimenters  like  Haller  and  Stoerck, 
the  effects  of  drugs  upon  the  healthy,  apart  from 
cases  (comparatively  rare)  of  poisoning,  could 
only  be  known  from  records  of  over-dosing  in 
sickness,  records  wherein  drug-symptoms  and 
disease-symptoms  were  intermingled  and  con- 
fused. In  order  to  gain  a  knowledge  of  pure 
drug  action  "provers"  had  to  be  enlisted, 
healthy  and  devoted  persons  who  would  take 
drugs  in  sufficient  quantities  to  produce  clear 
symptoms,  and  by  recording  these  symptoms 
would  begin  the  task  of  constructing  clear 
symptom-pictures  of  remedies  for  comparison 
with  the  symptom-pictures  of  cases  of  disease. 
Hahnemann  and  a  few  of  his  friends  attacked 
this  herculean  task  and  continued  it  year  after 
year,  until  a  mass  of  exact  knowledge  was  avail- 
able with  regard  to  the  effects  of  drugs  such  as 
had  never  existed  before;  knowledge  which  re- 
mains the  more  important  part  of  the  homoeo- 
pathic Materia  Medica,  although  a  century  of 
continued  experiment  and  clinical  experience  has 
added  to  it  and  clarified  it. 

In  research  and  in  experiment  six  years 
passed,  and  in  1796  Hahnemann  felt  justified  in 
publishing  a  first  statement  of  his  beliefs.  This 
appeared  in  Hufeland's  Journal,  the  leading 
medical  periodical  of  that  day.     In  the  article 


M 


INTRODUCTION  xix 

Hahnemann  stated  his  theory,  and  adduced  in 
its  favour  the  evidence  of  the  past  as  well  as 
the  results  of  experiment.  While  this  article  is 
the  presentation  of  a  case  by  a  man  who  believes 
in  it,  it  is  not  a  dogmatic  assertion  so  much  as 
a  plea  for  further  experiment.  The  plea  was 
denied,  as  virtually  all  the  pleas  of  homoeopathy 
to  be  tested  before  it  is  condemned  have  been 
denied.  The  first  stirrings  of  the  storm  of 
obloquy  and  hatred  which  it  was  the  fate  of 
Homoeopathy  to  rouse  were  already  audible,  but 
Hahnemann  returned  to  his  experiments  un- 
deterred. In  1805  appeared  the  first  collection 
of  drug  symptoms,  the  forerunner  of  Materia 
Medica  Pura  which  appeared  in  instalments 
between  181 1  and  1827;  and  in  1806  another 
essay  on  the  general  theory  of  Homoeopathy 
which  formed  a  kind  of  preface  to  the  Organon. 
Ten  years  more  of  unwearying  experiment  have 
passed  by,  and  Hahnemann  can  at  least  claim 
that  he  has  shrunk  from  no  effort  to  establish 
the  truth  by  the  only  means  known  to  science, 
experiment  and  observation.  But  between  1796 
and  1806  appeared  various  essays  on  points 
related  to  the  lawswii/fa  similibus  curentur  ("Let 
likes  be  treated  with  likes  "),  a  law  which  after 
sixteen  years  of  labour  he  felt  justified  in  pro- 
claiming. In  1801,  for  instance,  appears  the 
first  hint  of  that  practice  which,  more  than  any 
other,  is  associated  in  the  mind  of  every  man 
with  Homoeopathy,  the  practice  of  administering 
drugs  in  minute  and,  ultimately,  in  infinitesimal 
doses.  Though  to  many  this  practice  is  of  the 
essence  of  Homoeopathy,  it  is,  strictly  speaking, 
an  unessential  addition  to  the  central  law.  The 
law  of  Hahnemann  and  of  Homoeopathy  governs 
only  the  choice  of  the  remedy,  and  when  a  drug 


XX  INTRODUCTION 

is  given  to  cure  a  disease  the  symptoms  of  which 
it  can   counterfeit  when   given   to   the   heahhy, 
then,  consciously  or  unconsciously,  Homoeopathy 
is  practised,  be  the  doses  large  or  small  or  in- 
finitesimal.    Unconscious   Homoeopathy  is  not 
uncommon,  and  instances  now  and  then  appear 
in    orthodox    journals.       Seeing    that    by    the 
homoeopathic    law   drugs   are    chosen    that   act 
similarly  to  diseases,  it  would  seem  only  reason- 
able to  use  them  with  caution  lest  the  condition 
be  aggravated,  but  the  precise  amount  necessary 
for    any    particular    case    is    a    matter    for    the 
physician   to   decide   from   his  own   experience. 
Hahnemann  and  his  followers  appeal  always  to 
experience  and  experiment.    They  say  in  effect : 
"We   have   made   certain   experiments   and   we 
find  a  certain  constant  relation  to  exist  between 
drugs  and  diseases.    Of  this  we  are  so  confident 
that  we  cannot  admit  an  adverse  opinion   not 
founded    on    experiments    equally    painstaking. 
But    among    ourselves    we    find    considerable 
divergences  as  to  the  best  dosage  for  individual 
cases.     JNIost  of  us  have  found  drugs  active  in 
quantities  minute  or   infinitesimal,    but  we  can 
lay  down  as  yet  no  law  of  dosage  comparable 
to  the  law  of  selection  of  the  remedy.     We  sus- 
pect that  just  as  there  is  an  optimum  remedy  for 
any  given  case,  so  there  is  an  optimum  dosage. 
Our  experiments  universally  lead  us  to  dosage 
much    smaller    than    that   customary    with    non- 
homoeopathic  physicians,  but  the  exact  range  of 
it  should,   we  think,  be  a  matter  of  individual 
experience    and    experiment."      This    at    least 
would  sum  up  fairly  the  present  position  among 
homoeopathists  with  regard  to  the  question   of 
the  dose.     It  is  entirely  secondary  to  the  choice 
of  the  remedy,  and  it  is  that  choice  and  not  the 


INTRODUCTION  xxi 

amount  of  the  drug  actually  administered  that 
stamps  a  treatment  as  homoeopathic. 

In  1 8 10  appeared  the  first  edition  of  the  work 
before  us,  The  Organon  of  Rational  Medicine, 
which  is  here  translated  as  it  stands,  with  the 
omission  only  of  such  notes  as  have  a  purely 
technical  interest.  Exactly  twenty  years  of 
arduous  experiment  and  close  observation  had 
passed  since  the  first  gleam  of  a  possible  law- 
flashed  on  Hahnemann's  mind.  Right  or  wrong, 
at  least  he  cannot  be  justly  accused  of  haste  or 
scanty  consideration.  All  that  he  could  do 
scientifically  to  test  his  case  he  has  done,  and 
he  rightly  speaks  now  with  confidence  and  some 
scorn  of  any  who  should  (and  actually  did)  con- 
demn his  conclusions  without  any  enquiry  into 
those  experimental  bases  upon  which  his  con- 
clusions rest.  Although  the  first  edition  went 
oflf  but  slowly,  five  editions  in  all  were  published 
in  Hahnemann's  lifetime,  and  the  work  became 
and  has  remained  the  chief  foundation-stone  of 
Homoeopathy.  Hahnemann  never  ceased  to 
observe  and  to  test,  and  the  later  editions  of  the 
Organon  contain  a  good  deal  of  additional 
matter  embodying  his  later  experience,  but 
nothing  that  conflicts  with  the  essential  prin- 
ciples laid  down  in  the  first  edition.  Especially 
he  came  to  develop  views  concerning  the  origin 
of  chronic  diseases  and  the  best  method  of 
treating  them  homoeopathically,  which  modify 
some  of  the  paragraphs  here  set  forth  and  add 
a  good  deal  of  fresh  material.  With  those 
views  we  have  here  little  to  do.  The  Organon 
is  presented  in  this  edition  as  a  work  of  profound 
historical  interest  and  value,  not  as  a  polemic 
in  favour  of  a  cause.  Though  a  day  should 
come    when    Hahnemann's    views    are    proved 


xxii  INTRODUCTION 

erroneous  (and  that  day  is  not  yet),  the  Organon 
would  still  retain  an  historical  and  personal  in- 
terest which  makes  it  unnecessary  to  preface  it 
with  any  full   controversial  argument.      It  will 
suffice  to  say  of  Hahnemann's  views  on  chronic 
diseases  that  although  his  theories  have  by  no 
means   found   universal   acceptance   among   his 
followers,   the  practice   he  founded  upon   them 
has  proved  itself  of  real  value,  and  those  who 
have   accepted   the   theoretical   basis   and   built 
their  practice  on  it  most  definitely  are  generally 
those  who  have  proved  most  successful  in  deal- 
ing  with   chronic   diseases.     In   this,    the   first 
edition  of  the  Organon,  insistence  is  only  laid 
upon  the  law  of  treating  likes  with  likes.     That 
is  now,  as  then,  the  central  law  of  Homoeopathy 
to  which  the  small  dosage  of  remedies  and  the 
theories  of   chronic  diseases  are  accessory   but 
not  essential.     Hahnemann  died  in  1843  full  of 
years,  having  won  the  enthusiastic  respect  and 
honour  of  a  large  number  of  the  laity  and  the 
no  less  earnest  hatred  and  scorn  of  most  of  his 
profession.     Homoeopathy  has   never  been   the 
faith  of  more  than  a  small  minority  of  medical 
men,  but  it  has  spread  all  over  the  world  and 
can   count   its  adherents  and   its   hospitals  and 
dispensaries  everywhere.     In  Europe,  inasmuch 
as  the  ban  of  official  medicine  has  been  pub- 
lished against   it,   and   its   followers   have  been 
denied  all  chance  of  holding  teaching  posts  or 
influential  positions,  it  has  had  to  strive  against 
great  odds  and  make  its  way  in  the  teeth  of  an 
opposition     none     the     less    powerful    because 
founded    chiefly    on    ignorance    and    prejudice. 
Still   it   has  held   its  own   and   gained   ground. 
Governments  have  refused  to  join   in  the  pro- 
fessional attack  upon  it,  and  although  in  Europe 


INTRODUCTION  xxiii 

there  are  no  homoeopathic  schools,  and  although 
every  convert  has  to  be  won  from  the  ranks  of 
those  who  have  been  officially  taught  to  regard 
it  as  folly  or  charlatanism,  still  it  makes  its 
converts.  The  minority  hold  to  it  because  they 
have  tested  its  claims  and  found  them  valid. 
The  majority  decry  it  because  (in  almost  every 
case)  they  have  little  or  no  knowledge  even  of 
its  aims,  and  still  less  experience  of  its  practical 
application.  In  America,  less  hampered  by 
tradition,  it  has  had  a  fairer  field,  and  though 
even  there  the  faith  of  a  minority,  it  neverthe- 
less numbers  its  doctors  by  the  thousand  and 
possesses  its  own  schools  and  colleges. 

General  medical  science  has  enormously  ad- 
vanced since  the  days  of  Hahnemann,  for,  thanks 
mainly  to  Pasteur  and  Lister,  surgery  is  a  great 
beneficent  force,  and  although  leaders  of  medi- 
cine still  bewail  the  lack  of  exact  therapeutic 
methods,  yet  their  art  is  now  fairly  free  from 
the  reproach  of  doing  active  harm.  The  early 
results  of  Homoeopathy  were  contrasted  with  the 
results  of  men  whose  methods  were  dangerously 
drastic,  while  modern  medicine  is  sceptical  of 
its  power  to  heal,  but  careful  not  to  hurt,  and 
this  is  a  great  gain.  Homoeopathy  as  an  art  is 
concerned  only  with  the  use  of  drugs  in  diseases. 
All  that  pertains  to  surgery  and  to  the  accessory 
branches  of  medicine  is  as  much  within  the 
power  of  the  followers  of  Hahnemann  as  of  any 
others,  and  they  have  not  been  slow  to  avail 
themselves  of  these  gains  of  knowledge.  But 
they  retain  the  faith  that,  in  the  sphere  of  the 
application  of  drugs  to  diseases,  the  law  of 
similars  is  a  weapon  potent  to  relieve  and  cure 
with  swiftness  and  certainty  w^henever  its  in- 
dications are  clear.     Moreover,^  certain  advances 


xxiv  INTRODUCTION 

of  modern  science  give  them  confidence  that 
they  have  in  Homoeopathy  a  genuine  law  of 
tissue  reaction.  For  the  study  of  protoplasm 
has  led  to  the  formulation  of  certain  biological 
laws,  universally  accepted,  concerning  its  re- 
action to  stimuli;  and  the  fundamental  law  of 
such  reactions  applying  to  all  stimulating  agents, 
whether  chemical  (as  e.  g.  drugs),  electrical, 
mechanical  or  other  is  that  the  same  agent  which 
in  relatively  large  doses  can  damage  or  destroy 
life  activity,  can  in  a  relatively  smaller  dose  stim- 
ulate it.  Whence  it  follows  that  if  by  experiment- 
ing with  drugs  upon  the  healthy  we  have  learned 
the  tissues  which  these  agents  have  it  in  their 
power  to  injure  (and  we  deduce  this  from  the 
symptoms  exhibited),  and  if  we  find  these  same 
tissues  manifesting  by  similar  symptoms  the 
injurious  effects  of  disease,  then  we  can  con- 
fidently administer  small  doses  of  the  drugs 
which  we  have  independently  found  to  have  the 
power  of  damaging  those  tissues,  knowing  that 
the  STYiall  dose  will  act  as  a  stimulus  to  those 
very  cells  that  need  a  stimulus ;  and  this  is  to  all 
intents  the  homoeopathic  law.  This  approxima- 
tion to  the  law  has  been  worked  out  by  biologists 
untainted  with  the  heresies  of  Hahnemann,  and 
has  led  at  least  one  distinguished  teacher  of 
Materia  Medica,  Professor  Hugo  Schuiz  of 
Greifswald,  to  conclusions  which  he  is  suffici- 
ently open-minded  to  admit  resemble  those  of 
Homoeopathy.  This  admission  has  prevented 
most  of  his  orthodox  colleagues  from  studying 
his  work  and  has  brought  a  certain  amount  of 
obloquy  on  his  head. 

But  now  Bacteriology  (which  was  a  sealed 
book  to  Hahnemann,  though  he  gained  a  pre- 
scient glimpse  of  some  at  least  of  its  contents 


INTRODUCTION  xxv 

when  he  met  with  cholera)  comes  upon  the  scene 
to  make  a  practical  application  of  these  biological 
laws,  and  from  them  to  develop  the  modern 
"vaccine  "  treatment.  This  treatment  is  founded 
upon  the  observed  facts  first  that  certain  micro- 
scopic organisms  (bacteria)  are  by  their  multi- 
plication in  the  body  the  specific  agents  of  certain 
diseases;  second,  that  the  body  elaborates 
specific  defences  and  offences  by  which  to  resist 
and  overcome  them;  and  third  that  when  this 
defensive  and  offensive  mechanism  is  insuffi- 
cient it  can  often  be  stimulated  to  sufficiency  by 
the  administration  of  a  remedy  manufactured  by 
growing  the  specific  causal  germ  or  germs  out- 
side the  body,  and  from  these  ''cultures  "  making 
a  preparation  known  as  a  vaccine.  In  other 
words  the  germ  (somewhat  modified)  is  the 
remedy  for  the  disease  that  the  germ  itself  pro- 
duces. And  if  this  is  not  Homoeopathy  it  is 
difficult  to  know  by  what  other  name  to  call  it. 
The  growth  and  success  of  vaccine  treatment 
has  actually  been  a  great  encouragement  to 
homoeopathists,  and  many  great  bacteriologists 
have  in  recent  years  come  to  speak  with  less 
acerbity  of  Homoeopathy,  and  the  general  pro- 
fessional bitterness  has  largely  abated.  Add  to 
this  the  newest  theories  of  physics  and  the  dis- 
covery of  the  powers  of  radium,  which  render 
the  action  of  the  infinitesimal  at  least  more 
credible,  and  it  must  be  admitted  that  the  lapse 
of  a  hundred  years  has  made  the  fundamental 
dogma  of  the  Organon  not  less,  but  more  de- 
serving of  the  test  of  experiment.  Enormously 
as  some  of  the  great  scourges  of  mankind  have 
been  brought  under  control,  there  are  few  in- 
habitants of  the  civilized  world  that  are  not  at 
one  time  or  other  in  need  of  a  physician.     It 


xxvi  INTRODUCTION 

concerns  every  man  that  no  avenue  of  possible 
help  should  be  left  unexplored.  Now  it  is  un- 
deniable that  from  a  variety  of  reasons,  easily 
explicable,  the  theories  of  the  Organon  and  the 
practice  founded  on  them  have  not  received 
the  bare  justice  of  a  satisfactory  testing.  In  the 
main  the  few  who  have  tested  them  have  come 
to  believe  in  them,  and  have  been  willing  to 
endure  ostracism  and  ill-will  for  their  faith,  but 
the  many  have  been  content  with  a  scornful 
denial  of  statements  which  they  have  never 
troubled  to  investigate.  There  is  no  room  here 
for  a  consideration  of  personal  rights  and 
wrongs;  the  issues  of  life  and  death,  health  and 
disease,  are  too  grave.  It  would  not  be  worth 
while  to  perpetuate  a  difference  even  in  order  to 
win  justice  for  Hahnemann  as  neither  dreamer 
nor  charlatan,  but  a  great  physician.  But  until 
this  possible  source  of  strength  to  medicine  is 
amply  tested  and  once  for  all  confirmed  or  dis- 
proved there  must  be  an  uneasy  feeling  of  a 
possible  waste  of  power  and  some  smouldering 
rancour  and  ill-will.  There  is  no  adequate  test 
but  that  of  personal  experiment,  patient  and 
oft-repeated,  but  before  experiment  must  come 
curiosity  and  a  desire  for  conviction  positive  or 
negative.  This  curiosity  and  this  desire  hardly 
exist,  but  no  one  sufficiently  scientific  to  avoid 
prejudice  could  read  the  Organon  without  first 
wondering  and  then  testing.  Out  of  the  multi- 
plication of  experiments  should  come  at  last  a 
full  and  fair  conviction. 


AUTHOR'S  PREFACE 

Truth  for  which  all  the  eager  world  is  fain, 
Which  makes  us  happy,  lies  for  evermore 
Not  buried  deep  but  lightly  covered  o'er. 
By  the  wise  Hand  that  destined  it  for  men. 

Gellert. 

The  testimony  of  all  ages  is  in  nothing  more 
unanimous  than  in  maintaining  that  the  art  of 
healing  is  an  art  of  conjecture  (ars  conjecturalis) : 
no  art  therefore  has  less  right  to  refuse  a  search- 
ing enquiry  into  the  soundness  of  its  basis  than 
this  art  upon  which  health,  the  dearest  earthly 
possession  of  man,  is  founded. 

I  count  it  to  my  credit  that  in  recent  days  I 
have  been  alone  in  subjecting  it  to  a  serious 
impartial  investigation,  and  that  I  have  laid 
before  the  world  in  signed  or  anonymous  pub- 
Ucations  the  convictions  which  have  resulted 
therefrom. 

Through  this  enquiry  I  found  the  road  to 
truth,  upon  which  I  have  to  tread  alone,  a  road 
far  removed  from  the  common  highway  of 
medical  routine.  The  further  I  advanced  from 
truth  to  truth,  the  further  did  my  conclusions 
move  from  that  ancient  structure  which,  having 
been  built  out  of  opinion,  is  now  only  main- 
tained by  opinion,  although  I  allowed  no  single 
one  of  my  conclusions  to  stand  unless  fully  con- 
firmed by  experiment. 

The  results  of  these  convictions  are  stated  in 
this  book.  It  remains  to  be  seen  whether 
physicians  who  intend  to  deal  fairly  with  their 

xxvii 


xxviii  AUTHOR'S    PREFACE 

consciences  and  with  humanity  can  open  their 
eyes  to  the  health-giving  truth,  or  whether  they 
will  continue  to  abide  by  their  baleful  tissue  of 
arbitrary   conjectures. 

This  warning  at  least  I  would  give  at  the 
beginning,  that  indolence,  desire  for  ease,  and 
obstinacy  make  service  at  the  altar  of  truth 
impossible,  and  that  only  freedom  from  pre- 
judice and  tireless  zeal  avail  for  the  most  holy 
of  the  endeavours  of  mankind,  the  practice  of 
the  true  art  of  healing.  But  the  physician  who 
works  in  this  spirit  follows  close  after  God,  the 
Creator  of  the  world,  whose  creatures  he  helps 
to  uphold,  and  whose  approval  makes  his  heart 
thrice  blessed. 


TRANSLATOR'S    NOTE 

In  the  original  edition,  between  the  preface 
and  the  body  of  the  work,  Hahnemann  inserted 
an  introduction,  devoted  mainly  to  a  record  of 
applications  of  the  homoeopathic  law  made  un- 
consciously by  other  physicians  and  recorded  by 
them.  This  introduction  is  therefore  mainly  of 
a  technical  interest  and  is  here  omitted,  but  some 
idea  of  the  care  and  thoroughness  of  Hahne- 
mann's investigations  can  be  formed  from  the 
fact  that  he  quotes  nearly  two  hundred  and  fifty 
instances  of  unconscious  Homoeopathy,  most  of 
them  not  isolated  cases,  but  records  of  repeated 
experiences;  and  supports  them  by  the  evidence 
of  no  fewer  than  four  hundred  and  forty  physi- 
cians mentioned  by  name,  with  a  reference  to 
the  source  from  which  each  opinion  is  derived. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY   OF   S.    C.   F.    HAHNEMANN 

Original    Works. — Inaugural    Thesis    {Conspectus    affeduum 
spasmodicoru77i    cctiologicus    et    therapeutiais,    qiiem     dissertatione 
inaugurali  medica  .  .  .  submittit  S.  H.),  Erlangen,  1779;  Direc- 
tions for  Curing  Old  Sores  and  Ulcers  {Anleitung  alte  Schdden  nnd 
faule  Geschwiire  grilndlich  zu  heilen),  Leipzig,  1784;  On  Arsenical 
Poisoning,  its  Treatment  and  Judicial  Detection  ( Ueber  die  Arsenik- 
vergiftjcng,   ikre  Hiilfe   und  gerichtliche   Ausmittehmg),    Leipzig, 
1786;    Instructions   for   Surgeons   concerning   Venereal   Diseases, 
with  a  New  Mercurial  Preparation  ( Unterricht  fi'ir  Wunddrzte  iiber 
die  venerischen Krankheiten,  nebst eijtemnezien  Qtieksilberprdparaie), 
Leipzig,    1789;   Pharmaceutical   Lexicon    {Apothekerlexicon),  in  4 
vols.,    Leipzig,    1 793-1 799;    Preparation    of    the    Cassel    Yellow 
{Bereitung  des  Casseller   Gelbs),  Erfurt,   1793 ;  Essay  on    a   New 
Principle  for  Ascertaining  the  Curative  Power  of  Drugs  (  Verstuk 
iiber  ein  neues  Princip  zur  Auffindung  der  Heilkrdfte  der  Arzneisub- 
stanzen),  from  Hufeland's  Journal  der  Praktischen  Arzneykunde, 
1796  ;  Cure  and  Prevention  of  Scarlet  Fever  {Heilung  imd  Verhii- 
tung  des  Scharlach-Fiebers),  Gotha,   1801  ;  reprinted,    1844  ;  The 
Effects  of  Coffee  {Der  Kaffee  in  seinen  Wirktingen),  Leipzig,  1803  ; 
trans,  into  French  by  E.  G.  von  Brunnow,  1824  ;  into  English  by 
Mrs.  E.  Epps,  1855  ;  Fragmenta  deviribiis  medicanientorurupositivis 
sive  in  sano  corpore  hujnanis  observatis,  Leipzig,   1805  ;  Organon 
of  Rational  Healing  {Organon  der  rationellen  Heilkunde),   1810  ; 
2nd   ed.,    1819  ;   3rd   ed.,    1824;  4th   ed.,  1829;  5th   ed.,   1833; 
6th  ed.,  1865  ;  trans,  into  French  by  E.  G.  von  Brunnow,  1824  ;  by 
Dr.  A.  J.  L.  Jourdan,  1832  ;  into  Spanish  by  Lopez  Pinciano,  1835  ; 
into  English  by   R.  E.   Dudgeon,    1849  ;    Materia  Medica    Pura 
{Peine  Arzneimittellehre\  in  6  vols.,  Dresden,  1811-1821  ;  2nded., 
1822-1827;   3rd  ed.,   1830-1833  ;    trans,    into   Italian   by  Dr.  F. 
Romani,    1825  ;   into   Latin    by   E.   Stapf,    G.  Gross   and   E.  G. 
von  Brunnow,  1826- 1828  ;  into  French  by  A.  J.  L.  Jourdan,  1834  ; 
into  Spanish  by  Lopez  Pinciano,   1835  ;   into   English  by   R.  E. 
Dudgeon,  1880  ;  Chronic  Diseases,  their  Nature  and  Homoeopathic 
Treatment  {Die  chronischen  Krankheiten.  ihre  eigenthilmliche  Natur 
und  hombopathische  Heihmg),  in  4  vols.,    Dresden  and   Leipzig, 
1828-1830;  2nd  ed.,  in  5  vols.,   1835-1839  ;   trans,    into   French 
by  A.  J.   L.  Jourdan,    1832  ;  into  English  by  Dr.  G.   M.  Scott, 
1842  ;  into  Spanish  by  R.  de  T.  Villannera,    1849  ;    The   Lesser 
Writings  of  S.  H.,  collected  and   translated  .by  R.  E.   Dudgeon, 

xxix 


XXX  BIBLIOGRAPHY 

1 85 1  and  1852  ;  H.'s  Therapeutic  Hints,  collected  and  arranged 
by  R.  E.  Dudgeon,  1894. 

Biography  and  Criticism. — Das  Leben  und  Streben  S.  H.,  by 
J.  Muehlenthor,  1834;  Ein  Blick  auf  H.  und  die  Homoopatkik,  by 
E.  G.  von  Brunnow,  1844;  trans,  into  English  by  J.  Norton,  1845  ; 
A  Biographical  Monument  to  the  Memory  of  S.  H.,  by  C.  Fischer, 

1852  ;  H.  :  a  Biographical  Sketch,  by  R.  E.  Dudgeon,  1852  ;  Die 
Homoopathik H.'' s  oder  die  Heilkundeder  Erfahrung,  by  C.  Hencke, 
1861  ;  On  H.'s  Merits,  Errors  and  Critics,  by  M.  Roth,  1872  ;  Dr. 
A  H.'s  des  Begrunders  der  Homxopathie ,  by  F.  Albrecht,  1875  ; 
Ecce  Medicus  ;  or,  H.  as  a  man  and  as  a  physician,  by  J.  C.  Burnett, 
1881  ;  H.  as  a  Medical  Philosopher,  The  Organon,  etc.,  by  R. 
Huges,  1882  ;  A  Bird's  Eye  View  of  H.'s  Organon  of  Medicine,  by 
J.  H.  Clarke,  1893  ;  The  Life  and  Letters  of  Dr.  S.  H.,  by  T.  L. 
Bradford,  1895  5  The  Influence  of  the  Therapeutic  Teaching  of  H. 
in  1796  upon  the  Study  and  Practice  of  Medicine  in  1896,  by  A. 
C.  Pope,  1905;  Knaves  or  Fools?  by  C.  E.  Wheeler,  1908. 


ORGANON   OF 
THE   RATIONAL   ART   OF   HEALING 

BY 

SAMUEL   HAHNEMANN 

TRANSLATED  FROM  THE  FIRST  EDITION 

AND    EDITED    BY 

C.  E.  WHEELER,  M.D.,  B.S.,  B.Sc. 

TOGETHER    WITH 

FOUR   ESSAYS   BY   SAMUEL   HAHNEMANN 

TRANSLATED    BY 

R.  E.  DUDGEON,  M.D. 


I 

ORGANON  OF  TOE  RATIONAL  ART  OF  HEAL- 
ING, ACCORDING  TO  THE  LAWS  OF 
HOMCEOPATHY. 


The  physician  has  no  higher  aim  than  to  make 
sick  folk  well,  to  pursue  what  is  called  the  Art  of 
Healing. 

2 

The  highest  ideal  of  cure  is  the  speedy,  gentle 
and  enduring  restoration  of  health,  or  the  re- 
moval and  annihilation  of  disease  in  its  entirety, 
by  the  quickest,  most  trustworthy,  and  least 
harmful  way,  according  to  principles  that  can 
readily  be  understood,  (the  Rational  Art  of 
Healing). 

3 
If  the  physician  clearly  perceives  what  it  is  in 
disease  in  general  and  in  each  case  of  disease 
in  particular  that  has  to  be  cured  (knowledge  of 
disease,  knowledge  of  the  requirements  of  disease 
or  disease-indications)  :  if  he  clearly  perceives 
what  is  the  healing  principle  in  medicine 
generally  and  in  each  medicine  in  particular 
(knowledge  of  the  powers  of  medicines) :  if  in  the 
light  of  clear  principles  he  can  so  adapt  the 
healing  virtue  of  the  drug  to  the  illness  that  is 
to  be  cured  that  recovery  must  follow,  and  if  he 

B 


2  ORGANON    OF    THE 

has  the  abihty  not  only  to  select  the  particular 
remedy  whose  mode  of  action  is  most  suitable 
for  the  case  (choice  of  the  remedy  or  indicated 
medicine),  but  also  to  choose  the  exact  quantity 
of  the  remedy  required  (the  suitable  dose)  and 
the  fitting  period  for  its  repetition,  if,  I  say,  he 
knows  all  these  things  and  in  addition  recog- 
nizes in  every  case  the  hindrances  to  lasting 
recovery  and  can  remove  them,  then  truly  he 
understands  how  to  build  up  his  work  on  an 
adequate  basis  of  reason,  and  he  is  a  rational 
practitioner  of  the  healing  art, 

4 
He  is  also  a  maintainer  of  health,  if  he  knows 
the  causes  that  may  disturb  health  and  excite 
disease  and  how  to  remove  them  from  healthy 
persons. 

5 
It  may  be  granted  that  every  disease  must 
depend  upon  an  alteration  in  the  inner  working 
of  the  human  organism.  This  disease  can  only 
be  mentally  conceived  through  its  outward  signs 
and  all  that  these  signs  reveal ;  in  no  way  what- 
ever can  the  disease  itself  be  recognised. 


The  invisible  disease  producing  alteration  in 
the  inward  man  together  with  the  visible  altera- 
tion in  health  (the  sum  of  the  symptoms)  make 
up  that  which  is  called  disease  :  both  together 
actually  constitute  the  disease. 

Author's  note. — Therefore  I  do  not  know  how 
that  morbid  change  in  the  Inward  of  the  body 
which  occurs  in  disease  could  have  been  re- 
garded as  a  thing  existing  by  itself  and  outside 


RATIONAL    ART    OF    HEALING  3 

the  disease,  as  a  condition  of  the  disease,  as  its 
inner,  immediate  primal  cause  {prima  causa), 

A  thing  or  a  condition  demands  a  first  proxim- 
ate cause  only  in  order  to  come  into  existence; 
where  the  thing  or  condition  actually  exists  it 
requires  no  further  originating,  no  first  and 
proximate  cause,  for  its  continued  existence. 

Thus  a  disease,  once  established,  endures 
independently  of  its  proximate,  exciting,  primal 
cause :  endures  without  further  need  of  its 
cause :  endures  even  if  its  cause  no  longer 
exists.  How,  then,  can  the  removal  of  the  cause 
be  held  to  be  the  principal  condition  of  the  cure 
of  the  disease  ?  It  is  impossible  that  the  primal 
cause  of  its  flight  should  cleave  to  a  flying 
bullet,  and  the  alteration  which  we  can  perceive 
in  it  is  only  an  altered  kind  of  existence — an 
altered  state,  and  it  would  be  more  than  absurd 
to  maintain  that  this  state  could  not  be  funda- 
mentally removed,  that  this  bullet  could  not  be 
brought  again  to  rest,  except  by  an  investigation 
into  the  prima  causa  of  its  flight  and  then  by 
the  removal  of  the  prima  causa  thus  meta- 
physically ascertained,  or  as  (others  would  ex- 
press it)  by  the  removal  of  those  alterations  in 
the  inner  being  of  the  bullet  upon  which  its 
flight  is  dependent. 

In  no  wise  !  A  single  impulse  of  equal  power 
exactly  opposed  to  the  flight  of  the  bullet,  brings 
it  at  once  to  rest,  without  impossible  meta- 
physical inquirings  into  the  inner  being  of  the 
bullet  in  flight. 

All  that  we  need  to  know  are  the  symptoms 
of  the  flight  of  this  bullet,  that  is  to  eay  the  force 
and  the  direction  of  its  motion,  in  order  to  set 
against  it  a  counter-force  of  equal  strength  in  a 
direction  exactly  opposed,  and  so  at  once  compel 
it  to  immobility. 

B   2 


4  ORGANON    OF    THE 

This  is  also  (it  may  be  said  in  passing)  an 
example  of  the  way  in  which  alterations  can 
naturally  be  made  in  abnormal  conditions  of 
physical  things,  namely,  through  their  exact 
opposites.  Thus  boiling  water  can  be  swiftly 
reduced  to  a  moderate  temperature  by  the  addi- 
tion of  a  certain  quantity  of  snow;  an  acid  loses 
its  acidity  and  becomes  a  neutral  salt  through 
the  action  of  an  opposing  alkali ;  the  over- 
stretched material  strives  to  contract ;  the  com- 
pressed to  expand;  the  over-dry  substance  to 
absorb  moisture  from  the  air,  and  so  on ;  and 
in  this  way  most  alterations  of  abnormal  con- 
ditions in  the  physical  world  are  effected  by 
Nature  by  means  of  their  opposites.  But  the 
living  organism  of  animals  must  obey  widely 
different  laws  for  the  removal  of  the  altered  con- 
dition which  is  the  result  of  disease;  here  the 
law  of  opposites  which  is  adapted  to  the  altera- 
tion of  non-living  physical  nature  is  of  no  avail. 

7 
There  must  be  a  curative  principle  present  in 
medicine;  reason  divines  as  much.  But  its 
inner  nature  is  in  no  way  to  be  perceived  by  us; 
its  mode  of  expression  and  its  outward  effects 
alone  can  be  judged  by  experience. 

S 

The  unprejudiced  observer,  knowing  the 
worthlessness  of  abstract  speculation  which  can- 
not be  confirmed  by  experience,  is  unable,  how- 
ever acute  he  may  be,  to  take  note  of  anything 
in  any  single  case  of  disease,  except  the  changes 
in  the  condition  of  the  body  and  soul  which  are 
perceptible  by  the  senses,  the  so-called  disease 
phenomena,  symptoms  in  fact;  in  other  words, 


RATIONAL    ART    OF    HEALING  5 

he  can  note  only  such  falHngs  away  from  a 
former  state  of  heahh  as  are  recognizable  by  the 
patient  himself,  the  friends  in  attendance,  and 
the  physician.  All  these  perceptible  signs  make 
up  together  the  picture  of  the  disease. 

9 
As,  then,  in  disease  there  is  nothing  to  lay 
hold  of  except  these  phenomena,  the  disease  can 
be  only  related  to  the  required  remedy  through 
the  symptoms,  by  means  of  which,  in  fact,  it 
both  makes  known  the  need  of  the  patient  for 
help  and  points  to  the  kind  of  help  that  is 
required.  And  thus  this  symptom-complex,  this 
outward  reflection,  which  is  a  representation  of 
the  inward  being  of  the  illness,  is  the  only  means 
whereby  it  is  possible  to  discover  a  remedy  for 
it,  the  only  means  which  can  indicate  the  most 
appropriate  agent  of  cure. 

10 

A  disease  in  its  whole  range  is  represented 
only  by  the  complex  of  morbid  symptoms. 

Author's  note. — i.  All  exact  observation 
teaches  that  a  serious  illness  requiring  treatment 
practically  never  consists  of  one  single  symptom, 
and  that  a  single  serious  symptom  seldom  if 
ever  occurs  alone.  Almost  always  there  are 
several  notable  signs  of  disease  and  deviations 
from  the  normal  health  simultaneously  present 
in  the  patient,  which  make  up  the  unity  of  the 
morbid  condition,  however  little  at  first  sight 
some  of  them  seem  to  be  related  to  one  another. 
A  single  slight  symptom  is  not  an  illness  calling 
for  treatment. 

Author's  note. — 2.  Formerly  physicians,  not 
knowing  how  otherwise  to  render  help  in  cases 
of  disease,  sought  to  combat  by  remedies  one 


6  ORGANON    OF    THE 

single  symptom  out  of  several  and  if  possible  to 
suppress  it — a  one-sided  proceeding  which  under 
the  name  of  "symptomatic  treatment "  has  justly 
aroused  general  condemnation,  because  thereby 
not  only  was  no  benefit  gained,  but  much 
damage  was  inflicted.  One  single  symptom  is 
no  more  the  actual  disease  than  one  foot  is  the 
whole  man. 

II 
It  is  not  conceivable,  nor  can  any  experience 
in  the  world  establish  it,  that  there  should 
remain,  or  could  remain,  anything  but  a  state 
of  health  when  all  the  symptoms  of  disease  (the 
whole  complex  of  perceptible  phenomena)  are 
removed,  or  that  the  disease-causing  alteration 
in  the  inward  of  the  organism  should  in  that 
event  continue  unextinguished. 

12 

The  invisible  disease-producing  change  in  the 
inward  man  and  the  complex  of  outwardly  per- 
ceptible symptoms  are  consequently  determined 
by  one  another  reciprocally  and  inevitably ;  both 
together  make  up  the  disease  in  its  entirety,  that 
is,  constitute  such  a  unity  that  the  latter  must 
stand  or  fall  simultaneously  with  the  former, 
that  they  must  exist  together  and  disappear 
together,  so  that  whatsoever  is  able  to  call  out 
a  group  of  definite  symptoms,  must  have  caused 
in  the  body  that  corresponding  inward  morbid 
change  which  is  inseparable  from  the  outward 
appearances  of  disease.  Otherwise  the  appear- 
ance of  the  symptoms  would  be  impossible : 
and  similarly  whatever  removes  permanently 
the  complex  of  outward  signs  of  disease  must 
simultaneously  have  removed  the  inward  morbid 
change,   because   the   banishing   of   the   former 


RATIONAL    ART    OF    HEALING  7 

without  the  disappearance  of  the  latter  is  incon- 
ceivable. 

Author's  note A  foreboding  dream,  a  super- 
stitious fancy,  a  solemn  prophecy  that  death 
must  infallibly  occur  on  a  certain  day  and  at  a 
certain  hour,  have  not  seldom  produced  all  the 
symptoms  of  commencing  and  progressive  ill- 
ness and  of  approaching  death  and  have  even 
caused  death  itself  at  the  hour  predicted.  Now 
this  would  not  have  been  possible  without  the 
simultaneous  setting  in  motion  of  an  inward 
change  corresponding  to  the  outward  and  visible 
symptoms;  hence  in  such  cases  all  the  signs  of 
approaching  death  have  frequently  been  dis- 
pelled, and  a  state  of  health  suddenly  restored, 
by  some  skilful  deception  or  contrary  conviction, 
and  this  again  could  not  occur  without  the 
removal  of  the  inward  alteration  which  was 
threatening  life. 

13 

Now  since,  when  cure  is  effected  through  the 
removal  of  the  whole  range  of  the  perceptible 
signs  and  symptoms,  the  inward  change  which 
caused  the  symptoms  is  also  removed  (that  is, 
the  totality  of  the  disease),  it  follows  that  the 
physician  has  only  to  clear  away  the  entire 
symptom-complex  in  order  also  to  get  rid  of 
the  inward  alteration — in  other  words,  to  remove 
the  whole  disease,  the  disease  itself,  a  feat  which 
must  always  be  the  only  aim  of  the  rational 
healer;  for  the  essence  of  the  art  of  medicine 
consists  in  compassing  the  restoration  of  health, 
not  in  searching  for  the  change  in  the  inward 
and  hidden  things,  a  quest  which  can  tend  to 
nothing  but  fruitless  speculation. 

Author's  note. — It  is  only  through  a  misuse 
of  the  desire  to  reach  the  eternal,  sown  in  the 


8  ORGANON    OF    THE 

spirit  of  man  for  nobler  purposes,  that  these  im- 
pudent attempts  have  been  made  upon  the  realm 
of  the  impossible,  those  speculative  broodings 
over  the  essential  nature  of  the  medicinal  powers 
of  drugs,  over  vitality,  over  the  inner  invisible 
working  of  the  organism  in  health  and  over  the 
changes  of  this  hidden  inner  working  which 
constitute  disease — in  other  words,  over  the 
inner  nature  and  essence  of  illness. 

All  that  mankind  has  apprehended  of  animal 
magnetism,  galvanism,  electricity,  attraction  and 
repulsion,  earth  magnetism,  caloric,  phenomena 
of  gases,  and  other  objects  of  chemical  and 
physical  enquiry,  is  far,  far  wide  of  the  compre- 
hensive, clear,  and  fruitful  explanation  of  even 
the  smallest  function  in  the  living  organism, 
whether  healthy  or  diseased.  What  innumer- 
able unknown  powers  and  their  laws  may  be 
involved  in  the  regulation  of  the  living  organs, 
powers  and  laws  of  which  we  know  nothing  and 
for  whose  recognition  we  should  need  infinitely 
more  and  infinitely  finer  senses  than  we  have  ! 
When  the  physician  maintains  that  research 
into  such  things  is  necessary,  then  he  shows  a 
misconception  of  the  capacities  of  men  and  a 
misunderstanding  of  the  requisites  for  the  work 
of  healing. 

The  more  that  profound  intelligences  devoted 
themselves  to  this  "research  into  the  secrets  of 
Nature,"  the  more  did  fruitless  hypotheses  come 
to  birth,  full  of  contradictions.  All  history 
teaches  this,  and  so  also  teaches  the  judgment 
of  the  best  informed  among  healthy  minds. 

If  only  it  had  served  the  practice  of  medicine 
in  the  slightest  degree — if  all  this  subtle  investi- 
gation had  revealed  the  true  remedy  for  the  least 
of  diseases,  it  might  yet  pass  for  desirable  ! 

Listen   to  the  wise  and  upright  Sydenham  : 


RATIONAL    ART    OF    HEALING  9 

"Quantulacumque  in  hoc  scientiae  genere  acces- 
sio  etsi  nil  magnificentius  quam  odontalgias  aut 
clavorum  pedibus  innascentium  ciirationem, 
edoceat  longe  maximi  facienda  est,  prae  inani 
subtilium  speculationum  pompa, — quae  fortasse 
medico  ad  abigendos  morbos  non  magis  ex  usu 
futura  est,  quam  architecto  ad  construendos 
aedes  music^e  artis  peritia." 

Yet  behold !  All  imaginable  theories  con- 
cerning the  functions,  the  inner  form,  and  com- 
position of  the  living  brain  in  health  and  in  dis- 
ease, all  the  countless  speculations  concerning 
the  nature  of  inflammation,  all  hypotheses  as 
to  the  nature  of  water  and  caloric,  never  availed, 
in  the  world's  historv,  to  furnish  a  hint  or  an 
indication  of  the  specific  remedy  for  the  phrenitis 
caused  by  sunstroke !  Loflfler  discovered  it 
accidentally  to  consist  in  sprinkling  the  skin 
with  hot  water,  and  the  rational  (homoeopathic) 
system  of  medicine  can  easily  and  swiftly  by 
its  simple  laws  find  this  and  other  specific 
remedies,  without  metaphysical  racking  of  the 
brains  and  without  the  need  of  waiting  for  the 
happy  chance  which  mav  be  delayed  for  a 
thousand  years. 

14 
Inasmuch,  then,  as  in  disease  nothing  that 
expresses  the  need  for  assistance  can  be  dis- 
covered by  observation  except  the  complex  of 
symptoms,  it  follows  that  it  is  precisely  the 
totality  of  the  perceptible  symptoms,  and  that 
alone  which  must  afford  the  significant  indica- 
tion in  disease  for  the  selection  of  a  remedy. 

15 

Again,  since  the  healing  principle  of  medicine 
cannot  itself  be  actually  perceived,  and  since  in 


10  ORGANON    OF    THR 

pure  experiments  by  the  most  acute  observers 
nothing  can  be  determined  in  drugs  which  con- 
stitutes them  medicines  except  their  power  to 
bring  about  distinct  changes  in  the  health  of  the 
human  body  and  to  excite,  especially  in  the 
healthy,  various  unmistakable  symptoms  of  dis- 
ease ;  it  follows  that,  if  medicines  act  as  remedies, 
they  only  make  known  their  inner  healing 
principle  and  bring  their  remedial  power  into 
play  through  this  ability  to  cause  symptoms. 
And  it  follows  also  that,  when  we  wish  to  decide 
which  among  several  remedies  is  the  most  appro- 
priate for  any  individual  case  of  illness,  we  can 
put  our  confidence  only  in  those  disease-pheno- 
mena which  medicines  produce  in  healthy 
bodies ;  for  these  form  the  only  evidence  of  their 
inherent  tendency  to  cure. 

16 

If,  then,  disease  has  nothing  to  show  by  re- 
moval of  which  it  can  be  changed  into  health, 
save  the  complex  of  its  symptoms,  and  if,  further, 
medicines  can  show  nothing  of  their  power  of 
healing  except  their  tendency  to  excite  disease- 
symptoms,  it  follows  that  medicines,  to  be  true 
remedies,  must  uproot  and  remove  the  symp- 
toms of  illness  by  the  power  of  the  symptoms 
which  they  themselves  can  excite. 


If,  now,  experience  should  show  (and  indeed 
it  does  show)  that  a  given  disease-symptom  is 
only  removed  by  the  very  medicine  which  has 
produced  a  similar  symptom  in  a  healthy  body, 
then  it  would  be  probable  that  this  remedy  is 
able  to  uproot  that  disease-symptom  by  virtue 
of  its  tendency  to  call  forth  a  similar  one. 


RATIONAL    ART    OF    HEALING  it 

18 

If,  further,  it  should  be  shown  (and,  indeed, 
this  also  is  shown)  that  the  very  medicine  which 
has  given  rise  in  a  healthy  body  to  all  the 
symptoms  shown  by  the  illness  which  it  is 
desired  to  cure,  can  remove  by  its  medical  use 
the  whole  complex  of  disease-symptoms  (that  is, 
the  whole  existing  disease),  and  change  the  con- 
dition to  one  of  health,  then  it  cannot  be  doubted 
that  the  law  has  been  discovered  whereby  this 
medicine  has  brought  recovery  to  this  disease, 
namely,  the  law:  "Similar  symptoms  in  the 
remedy  remove  similar  symptoms  in  the 
disease." 

19 
Now  as  experience  shows  incontestably  in 
regard  to  every  remedy  and  every  disease,  that 
all  remedies  without  exception  cure  swiftly, 
thoroughly  and  enduringly,  the  illnesses  whose 
symptoms  are  of  like  order  with  their  own,  we 
are  justified  in  asserting  that  the  healing  power 
of  'medicines  depends  on  the  resemblance  of  their 
symptoms  to  the  symptoms  of  disease:  or  in 
other  words,  every  medicine  which,  among  the 
symptoms  which  it  can  cause  in  a  healthy  body, 
reproduces  most  of  those  present  in  a  given 
disease,  is  capable  of  curing  that  disease  in  the 
swiftest,  most  thoro^igh,  and  most  enduring 
fashion. 

20 

This  eternal,  universal  law  of  Nature,  that 
every  disease  is  destroyed  and  cured  through 
the  similar  artificial  disease  which  the  appro- 
priate remedy  has  the  tendency  to  excite,  rests 
on  the  following  proposition  :  that  only  one 
disease  can  exist  in  the  body  at  any  one  time, 


12  ORGANON    OF    THE 

and    therefore    one    disease    must    yield    to    the 
other. 

Author's  note, — The  few  examples  which  have 
been  brought  forward  to  the  contrary  are  all  too 
much  under  suspicion  of  possible  misinterpre- 
tation to  be  taken  for  clear  and  indubitable 
observations. 

21 

To  every  disease  the  organism  reacts  in  a 
special  and  individual  way.  Since  its  nature  is 
bound  fast  to  unchanging  laws  of  unity,  it  can- 
not react  to  a  new  disease  or  receive  it  unless 
indeed  it  ceases  to  react  to  the  first  disease.  If 
the  later  disease  is  unable  to  remove  the  earlier 
and  is  forced  upon  the  organism  too  long,  then 
both  combine  to  make  a  single  third  disease, 
which  is  called  a  complicated  disease.  These 
propositions  are  based  on  the  following  facts. 

22 

A  natural  ^  chronic  disease  present  in  the  body 
resists  the  appearance  of  a  new  chronic  disease, 
unless  at  least  the  later  be  a  miasmatic  or 
endemic  disorder  and  the  body  remain  unduly 
exposed  to  it  over  a  considerable  period  of  time. 
In  such  a  case,  as  usually  the  two  diseases  are 
dissimilar,  the  later  cannot  extinguish  the  earlier 
homoeopathically,  and  either  the  former,  if  it  is 
a  weaker  disease,  is  suspended  as  long  as  the 
latter  endures  (as  Schoepf  saw  an  itching  skin 
eruption  disappear  when  the  patient  was  attacked 
by  scurvy,  to  return,  however,  after  the  scurvy 
was  cured),  or  the  two  disorders  combine  into 
one  so-called  complicated  disease;  which, 
though    complicated,    always   presents   a    single 

1  /.e.  not  artificial.     See  note  to  S.  25. 


RATIONAL    ART    OF    HEALING  13 

disease-picture,  intermediate  between  the  disease- 
pictures  of  the  two  disorders,  and  can  be  treated 
and  cured  homoeopathically  by  the  totality  ol 
the  newly  united  symptom-complexes  just  like 
a  simple  disease.  From  the  time  of  the  second 
infection  up  to  the  time  of  the  combination  of 
both  into  a  third  single  but  complicated  disease, 
the  first  infectio^i  is  latent. 


But  incomparably  more  frequent  than  the 
blending  and  consequent  complication  of  natural 
diseases,  are  the  artificial  disorders,  produced 
when  unsuitable  remedial  measures  are  applied 
for  a  long  time  to  bodies  attacked  by  chronic 
disease.  For  such  remedial  measures,  having  no 
impulse  similar  to  that  of  the  disease  for  which 
they  are  given,  are  unable  to  remove  it  and  cure 
it  homoeopathically ;  but  on  the  contrary  they 
attack  the  body  over  a  long  period  of  time  in  a 
dissimilar  way,  and  thus  gradually  bring  about 
an  inner  reaction  of  a  dissimilar  kind,  in  short, 
an  artificial  chronic  disease,  which  unites  with 
the  original  chronic  disease  and  so  builds  up  a 
new  monstrous  disorder,  a  complicated  malady, 
which  is  often  of  a  very  obstinate  kind.. 

Author's  note, — Many  cases  published  in 
medical  journals  with  requests  for  suggestions 
as  to  treatment  are  of  this  kind,  as  are  also  many 
chronic  disease-histories  related  in  medical 
works.  Of  a  like  order  are  the  numerous  cases 
where  venereal  disease  is  not  cured  by  lengthy 
treatment  with  unsuitable  preparations  of 
mercury,  but  combines  with  chronic  mercury- 
poisoning  to  make  a  horrible  blend  of  compli- 
cated disease  (masked  venereal  disease),  which 
can  now  no  longer  be  cured  with  mercury  (the 


14  ORGANON    OF    THE 

remedy  for  syphilis),  but  must  be  treated  with 
liver  of  sulphur  (the  remedy  for  mercurial 
poisoning). 

24 

If,  on  the  other  hand,  when  chronic  disease  is 
present,  the  patient  is  attacked  with  a  new,  more 
local,  and  therefore  less  severe  disease,  which  has 
no  resemblance  to  the  first  and  therefore  cannot 
cure  it  homoeopathically,  then  usually  the  chronic 
disease  is  suspended  as  long  as  the  local  disorder 
endures. 

25 

If  a  long-standing  chronic  disease,  whether 
natural  or  artificial,  is  present,  it  will,  being  the 
stronger,  repel  from  the  organism  a  new  acute 
natural  disease  of  a  different  kind,  and  often  also 
an  acute  disorder  artificially  induced. 

Translator's  note. — Here  and  elsewhere  Hah- 
nemann means  by  artificial  diseases  those  affec- 
tions which  are  the  result  of  drug-taking,  or 
procedures  like  vaccination,  or  the  use  of  blisters, 
setons  or  issues,  all  of  which  were  very  frequently 
and  drastically  used  in  his  day.  For  instance, 
in  a  note  to  this  aphorism  he  quotes  Jenner  as 
maintaining  that  rickets  prevents,  vaccination 
from  "taking,"  and  that  even  regular  coffee- 
drinking  is  apt  to  render  vaccination  ineffective. 
The  former  would  be  an  instance  of  a  natural 
chronic  disease  repelling  an  acute  artificial  dis- 
ease, the  latter  of  an  artificial  chronic  disease 
(coffee-poisoning)  having  the  same  effect. 
Neither  of  Jenner's  statements  would  be  im- 
plicitly accepted  to-day,  but  the  effect  of  one 
disease  on  another  is  a  subject  upon  which  it 
is  still  difficult  to  dogmatize,  and  Hahnemann's 
general  propositions  seem   to  be  borne  out,   at 


RATIONAL    ART    OF    HEALING  15 

any  rate  in  some  instances.  In  any  case,  in 
reading  these  and  the  next  few  aphorisms  it  is 
important  to  remember  that  Hahnemann  is  now 
seeking  for  an  explanation  of  certain  facts  which 
he  had  observed  concerning  the  relations  between 
drugs  and  diseases.  His  explanations  and  his 
examples  from  natural  diseases  have  not  all  the 
power  of  conviction  which  they  seemed  to  have 
in  his  day,  but  the  facts  which  these  aphorisms 
attempt  to  explain  remain  founded  on  experiment 
and  observation,  and  can  only  be  confuted  by 
further  experiment  and  observation.  Hahne- 
mann claimed  that  "likes  are  the  best  means  of 
treating  likes."  Only  experiment  can  show 
whether  this  is  a  true  statement,  and  if  experi- 
ment confirms  Hahnemann,  we  can  doubt  or 
reject  his  explanation  as  to  the  7nodus  operandi 
of  his  law  without  impugning  the  law's  validity. 

26 

But  if,  when  the  organism  is  suffering  from  a 
chronic  illness,  a  new  and  acute  disease  attacks 
it  and  proves  stronger  than  the  first  disease,  but 
does  not  resemble  it,  then  the  chronic  disorder 
gives  rise  to  no  symptoms  (lies  latent)  while  the 
acute  disease  runs  its  course,  but  reappears  after- 
wards unchanged. 

27 

When  the  organism  suffering  from  an  acute 
disease  becomes  infected  with  another  acute  dis- 
ease of  a  dissimilar  kind,  the  disorder  which  is 
the  weaker  of  the  two  gives  way,  but  is  not 
destroyed,  only  remaining  latent  until  the 
stronger  has  run  its  course. 

Author'' s  note. — An  eruption^  of  measles  will 
disappear  as  soon  as  small-pox  papules  become 


i6  ORGANON    OF    THE 

visible,  and  wlien  these  are  healed,  the  eruption 
of  measles,  latent  till  then,  appears  again  and 
runs  its  ordinary  course.  1  have  seen  the  swell- 
ing in  a  case  of  parotitis  (mumps)  disappear 
when  vaccination  took  effect,  and  only  when  the 
cow-pox  had  run  its  course  did  the  swelling  and 
fever  characteristic  of  mumps  reappear  and  run 
thereafter  their  usual  course.  Again,  a  case  of 
scarlet  fever  with  tonsillitis  was  interrupted  and 
suspended  for  four  days  while  cow-pox  vesicles 
developed  (Jenner). 

28 
But  if,  on  the  contrary,  an  acute  infection 
attacks  an  organism  already  suflfering  from  a 
similar  acute  disease,  then  the  stronger  infection 
uproots  the  weaker  entirely  and  removes  it 
homoeopathically. 

29 

Two  acute  diseases  meeting  in  the  same 
organism  never  blend  into  one;  the  cases 
hitherto  cited  in  evidence  are  only  apparent 
examples  of  such  a  fusion. 

30 

Further,  if  a  chronic  disease  is  already  present, 
and  a  very  similar  acute  disorder  attacks  the 
patient,  the  chronic  disease  is  destroyed  by  the 
acute  and  homoeopathically  cured. 

Author's  note. — Leroy  saw  a  very  chronic  and 
obstinate  ophthalmia  in  a  boy  disappear  per- 
manently after  an  attack  of  small-pox,  a  disease 
\vhich  has  itself  the  power  to  cause  violent  in- 
flammation of  the  eyes. 

An  obstinate  ophthalmia  was  cured  by  Dezo- 


RATIONAL    ART   OF    HEALING  17 

teux  by  inoculation  of  small-pox.    Other  similar 
cases  have  been  observed. 


31 
The  great  homoeopathic  Law  of  Cure  rests  on 
this  law  of  man's  nature,  revealed  by  experience, 
that  diseases  are  only  destroyed  and  cured  by 
similar  diseases.  The  homoeopathic  law  may  be 
thus  formulated :  that  a  disease  can  only  be 
destroyed  and  cured  by  a  remedy  which  has  the 
tendency  to  produce  a  similar  disease,  for  the 
effects  of  drugs  are  in  themselves  no  other  than 
artificial  diseases. 

The  tincture  of  an  ounce  of  cinchona-bark 
mixed  with  a  couple  of  pounds  of  water  and 
swallowed  in  the  course  of  twenty-four  hours 
will  certainly  produce  a  cinchona  fever  of  several 
davs'  duration.  A  warm  foot-bath  of  an  arsenical 
solution  or  the  application  of  an  arsenical  oint- 
ment to  the  scalp  ^  will  no  less  certainly  bring 
about  an  arsenical  fever  lasting  at  least  a  fort- 
night, than  residence  in  a  marshy  district  in 
autumn  will  cause  intermittent  fever.  A  girdle 
of  mercurial  plaster  round  the  loins  will  cause 
mercurial  poisoning  no  less  quickly  and  surely 
than  wearing  the  shirt  of  a  person  affected  with 
the  itch  will  produce  an  attack  of  the  itch.  A 
strong  infusion  of  elder  flowers  or  a  few  berries 
of  belladonna  are  just  as  much  disease-producing 

1  Arsenic  in  Hahnemann's  day  was  used  in  doses  which 
now  seem  terrifying,  and  most  preparations  of  it  were  far 
stronger  than  any  now  employed.  Symptoms  of  arsenical 
poisoning  would  not  be  produced  by  the  external  use  of 
modern  pharmacopocial  preparations  except  in  patients  of 
extraordinary  susceptibility  to  the  drug. 


i8  ORGANON    OF    THE 

forces  as  inoculated  vaccine-matter,  or  a  viper- 
bite,  or  a  great  shock,  and  every  one  of  these 
influences,  just  because  it  has  the  po^ver  to  pro- 
duce disease,  can  become  a  remedy  and  a  force 
to  counteract  disease,  as  soon  as  it  is  opposed 
to  a  similar  disorder  already  existing  in  the  body. 
So  that  all  that  we  call  medicine  is  no  other 
than  the  power  to  produce  disease,  and  all  true 
remedies  are  no  other  than  substances  capable 
of  arousing  in  the  organism  an  artificial  disease 
similar  to  the  natural  disease  which  it  is  thereby 
able  to  destroy  and  to  remove. 


When,  by  the  laws  of  rational  therapeutics  we 
have  found  the  medicine  which  is  best  adapted 
for  curing  a  given  disease  and  have  applied  it 
as  a  remedy,  it  is  clear  that  the  sick  organism 
is,  as  it  were,  inoculated  with  a  new-  disease 
(counter-disease)  by  virtue  of  the  disease-force 
in  the  drug;  but  it  must  be  owned  that  this 
artificial  counter-disease  possesses  unusual  ad- 
vantages over  all  natural  counter-diseases. 

34 

The  invisible  influences  whereby  the  ordinary 
diseases  of  mankind  are  produced  are  all  too 
little  known,  and  are  all  too  little  under  our 
command,  for  us  to  use  them  for  the  production 
of  diseases  at  our  will,  and  thus  as  remedies 
against  diseases  of  longer  standing. 

Translator's  note. — The  "influences"  invisible 
to  Hahnemann  are  many  of  them  visible  enough 
to-day  in  bacteriological  laboratories,  and  are 
used  as  remedies  in  a  way  quite  comparable  to 
that  which  Hahnemann  suggests  in  this  and  the 
following  paragraphs. 


RATIONAL    ART    OF    HEALING  19 

35 

Even  the  miasms,  which  might  conceivably  be 
inoculated  for  the  removal  of  certain  diseases, 
are  too  few  in  number  to  be  used  even  to  a 
limited  extent  as  remedies. 

Translator's  note. — In  these  days  before 
bacteriology,  a  miasm  corresponded  to  what 
would  now  be  called  a  bacterial  disease.  Years 
afterwards,  when  Hahnemann  came  in  contact 
with  cholera,  he  conceived  the  agent  of  that 
disease  to  consist  of  "animalcul^e  "  invisible  to 
any  means  of  sight  that  science  then  possessed, 
and  his  suggested  rules  for  dealing  with  epi- 
demics are  not  only  extraordinarily  sound,  but 
owe  their  soundness  to  the  fact  that  Hahne- 
m^ann's  conception  of  the  mode  of  transmission 
of  infection  was  not  far  from  the  truth. 

36 

Even  if  we  were  able  to  produce  various 
natural  diseases  artificially  and  at  will,  they  are 
either  not  sufficiently  analogous  to  the  disease 
under  treatment,  and  therefore  not  helpful,  or 
they  are  of  longer  duration  than  the  original 
disorder,  and  hence,  even  when  they  have  over- 
come it,  they  frequently  remain  a  considerable 
time  in  the  body,  seldom  disappear  of  them- 
selves, and  usually  require  artificial  remedies 
before  they  are  defeated  and  finally  removed. 

37 

On  the  other  hand,  the  disease-producing 
powers  usually  termed  "drugs"  or  "medicines" 
can  be  used  for  purposes  of  cure,  with  infinitely 
greater  ease,  far  more  certainty  and  with  a  range 
of  choice  almost  unlimited;  we  can  give  to  the 
c  2 


20  ORGANON    OF    THE 

counter-disease  thereby  aroused  (which  is  to 
remove  the  natural  disease  that  we  are  called  to 
treat)  a  regulated  strength  and  duration,  because 
the  size  and  weight  of  the  dose  lies  at  our  com- 
mand; and  as  every  medicine  differs  from  every 
other  and  possesses  a  wide  range  of  action,  we 
have  in  the  great  multitude  of  drugs  an  unlimited 
number  of  artificial  diseases  ready  to  hand,  which 
we  can  oppose  with  decisive  choice  to  the  natural 
course  of  the  diseases  and  infirmities  of  mankind, 
and  so,  swiftly  and  surely,  remove  and  extinguish 
natural  disorders  by  means  of  very  similar  dis- 
eases artificially  produced. 

38 

As  it  is  now  no  longer  doubtful  that  the  dis- 
eases of  men  consist  merely  of  certain  groups  of 
definite  symptoms,  and  may  be  destroyed  and 
changed  into  health  (which  is  the  order  of  pro- 
ceeding in  all  genuine  cures)  by  a  medicine  truly, 
but  only  by  such  a  medicine  as  can  artificially 
excite  similar  disease-symptoms,  it  follows  that 
tlie  art  of  cure  is  comprised  in  finding  an  answer 
to  these  three  questions — 

1.  How  can  the  physician  discover  what  he 
needs  to  know  of  the  disease  in  order  to  cure  it? 

2.  How  can  he  discover  the  individual  disease- 
producing  powers  of  medicines  which  are  to  act 
as  counter-diseases  for  the  cure  of  natural 
diseases  ? 

3.  How  can  he  most  efficiently  turn  these  arti- 
ficial disease-producing  powers  (medicines)  to 
account  for  the  cure  of  natural  diseases  ? 

39 
As  to  the  first  point,  the  enormous  number 
and  variety  of  diseases  might  easily  persuade  us 


RATIONAL    ART    OF    HEALING  2t 

into  a  conviction  that  they  cannot  possibly  be 
individually  considered  or  even  retained  in  the 
memory ;  and  that  they  cannot  be  cured  unless  a 
comprehensive  survey  be  first  made  of  them  and 
a  separation  effected,  (upon  the  basis  of  certain 
common  characteristics,)  into  a  few  small  classes, 
each  of  which  may  then  with  comparative  ease 
be  treated  as  one  disease  by  a  common  method. 

40 
Diseases,  infirmities  and  illnesses  present, 
however,  appearances  so  endlessly  various  that 
such  a  forcible  grouping  into  separate  divisions, 
however  apparently  necessary,  can  hardly  serve 
any  useful  purpose  from  the  point  of  view  of 
cure. 

41 

The  division  of  diseases  into  general  and  local 
seems  to  have  been  commonly  observed. 

42 

But  the  human  body  is,  in  its  living  state,  a 
unity,  a  complete  and  rounded  whole.  Every 
sensation,  every  manifestation  of  force,  everv 
inter-relation  of  the  material  of  one  part,  is 
intimately  concerned  with  the  sensation,  force- 
manifestations  and  inter-relations  of  all  the  other 
parts;  no  part  can  suffer  without  involving  all 
the  rest  in  suffering  (greater  or  less)  and  in 
alteration. 

43 
This  oneness  of  life  forbids  the  idea  that  any 
bodily  disease  can  remain  completely  and  abso- 
lutely local  so  long  as  it  is  not  confined  to  a  part 
of  the  body  entirely  shut  off  horn  all  the  rest. 
The  remainder  of  the  system  simultaneously 
suffers  more  or  less,  and  betrays  its  suffering  in 


22  ORGANON    OF    THE 

this  or  that  symptom.  Every  powerful  medicine 
produces  amongst  other  actions  an  effect  upon  a 
disease  apparently  local,  even  when  applied  to  a 
distant  part  or  taken  internally,  and  the  remedy 
specifically  fitted  for  the  general  disease  (of  which 
the  local  manifestation  is  always  but  a  part  or 
symptom)  relieves  also  the  local  affection  which 
is  far  removed  and  apparently  isolated. 

44 

A  second  division  of  diseases  into  febrile  and 
afebrile,  though  highly  esteemed,  labours  under 
a  similar  disadvantage.  There  is  no  general 
agreement  as  to  which  characteristic  signs  and 
symptoms  should  be  included  in  the  definition 
of  fever,  and  which  should  be  rejected;  and 
among  the  greater  number  of  theories  and  de- 
finitions of  fever  there  is  none  that  does  not 
include  symptoms  which  are  also  found  more  or 
less  in  diseases  which  are  universally  considered 
among  the  most  afebrile.  The  most  febrile  pass 
over  into  the  most  afebrile  by  imperceptible 
degrees,  a  fact  which  shows  that  a  sharp  division 
between  the  two  is  only  artificial  and  not  natural. 

TransJator^s  note. — Hahnemann  wrote  long 
before  the  days  of  clinical  thermometers.  But 
even  with  that  absolute  means  of  estimating 
fever,  the  presence  or  absence  of  a  rise  of  tem- 
perature would  still  by  itself  be  an  insufficient 
basis  for  the  classification  of  diseases. 

45 
The  nomenclature  or  classification  of  the 
countless  varieties  of  disease,  even  if  it  could 
be  accomplished  with  tolerable  accuracy  and 
completeness,  would  serve  the  physician  only 
as  a  natural  historian,  in  the  way  that  the  classi- 


RATIONAL    ART    OF    HEALING  21, 

fieation  of  other  natural  phenomena  and  natural 
objects   is  of   value  in  general   natural   history. 
In  other  words,  it  would  aid  his  historical  per- 
ception  by   means  of  a   tabulated  and  ordered 
survey.     But  for  the  physician  as  a  practitioner 
of  the  art  of  medicine  it  would  be  of  no  value 
whatever.     For  the  true  art  of  treating  disease 
cannot  rest  content  with  such  simple  one-sided 
resemblances  as  suffice  for  the  classification  of 
diseases  into  genera  and  species.     On  the  con- 
trary,  it  must  make  the  most  complete  survey 
of  every  single  case  of  disease  that  comes  to  be 
treated  before  it  can  select  the  remedy  exactly 
suitable  thereto,  that  is,  before  it  can  deservedly 
be  called  a  well-founded  and  rational  art  of  cure. 
Translator' s  note, — Increased  knowledge  of  the 
outside  causes  of  disease,  such  as  is  afforded  by 
bacteriology   and   the   allied   sciences,    has   now 
given  at  least  a  partial  classification  of  the  great- 
est value  to  the  physician,  both  in  the  prevention 
of  disease  and  in  the  diagnosis  and  prognosis 
of  individual  cases.     But  it  still  remains  as  true 
as   when    Flahnemann    insisted   on    it,    that   the 
treatment   of   each   case   must  be  an    individual 
treatment,  and  such  classifications  as  w^ere  pos- 
sible a  century  ago  only  tended  to  obscure  that 
fundamental  fact  with  which  the  physician  has 
alwavs  to  reckon. 

46 

Nature  has  no  nomenclature  or  classification 
of  disease.  She  produces  individual  diseases, 
and  insists  that  the  true  physician  shall  not 
treat  in  his  brethren  the  systematic  combination 
which  makes  up  a  genus  of  disease  (a  kind 
of  confounding  together  of  different  diseases), 
but  shall  always  treat  the  individuality  of  each 


24  ORGANON    OF    THE 

individual  case  of  disease.  And  she  forbids  the 
therapeutic  treatment  of  groups  of  diseases  con- 
structed merely  in  the  imagination  of  men,  for 
such  treatment  is  a  crippling  of  the  divine  work 
of  healing;  on  the  contrary,  she  enjoins  the 
treatment  of  individual  disease,  which  she  has 
wisely  created  as  distinct  entities. 

Author^ s  note. — Huxham,  deserving  of  honour 
for  his  acute  insight  no  less  than  for  his  tender 
conscience,  says  {Op.  Phys.  Med.)  :  "Nihil  sane 
artem  medicam  pestiferum  magis  unquam  irrepsit 
malum,  quam  generalia  quaedam  nomina  morbis 
imponere,  iisque  aptare  velle  generalem  quandam 
medicinam." 


47 
The  rational  nature  of  the  art  of  medicine 
manifests  itself  pre-eminently  in  the  rejection 
of  all  systematic  and  other  prejudices,  in  the 
refusal  to  act  without  good  grounds,  in  the 
adoption  of  every  possible  measure  to  achieve 
the  desired  action,  and  in  confining  attention 
as  much  as  possible  to  that  which  can  be  de- 
finitely ascertained.  Correspondingly  the  char- 
acteristic of  the  rational  and  thorough  physician 
is,  pre-eminently,  attention  to  the  divergences 
and  differences  of  diseases,  and  also  of  drugs  or, 
in  other  words,  the  careful  investigation  of  the 
individual  signs  of  every  single  disorder  and 
of  the  individual  mode  of  action  of  every  single 
remedy. 

48 

Every  disease  epidemic  in  the  world  differs 
from  every  other,  excepting  only  those  few  which 
are  caused  by  a  definite  unchangeable  miasm. 
Further,  even  every  single  case  of  epidemic  and 
sporadic  disease  differs  from  every  other,  those 


RATIONAL    ART    OF    HEALING  25 

only  excepted  that  belong  to  the  collective  dis- 
eases noted  elsewhere.  Therefore  the  rational 
physician  will  judge  every  case  of  illness  brought 
under  his  care  according  to  its  individual  char- 
acteristics. When  he  has  investigated  its  in- 
dividual features  and  noted  all  its  signs  and 
symptoms  (for  they  exist  in  order  to  be  noted),  he 
will  treat  it  according  to  its  individuality  (i,  e. 
according  to  the  particular  group  of  symptoms 
it  displays),  with  a  suitable  individual  remedy. 

Such  a  direct,  unprejudiced  and  rational  pro- 
cedure will  demonstrate  wherein  he  differs  from 
every  physician  who  does  not  trouble  to  investi- 
gate the  case  of  disease  thoroughly,  but  (to  suit 
his  own  convenience)  generalizes  regarding  it, 
labels  it  according  to  the  conjectural  system 
which  he  affects,  and  models  his  treatment  en- 
tirely on  this  conjecture. 

49 
Certain  diseases  are  caused  by  a  special  agent 
of  contagion  (an  individual  miasm  of  a  suffi- 
ciently definite  kind),  for  instance,  the  plague 
of  the  Levant,  small-pox,  measles,  true  smooth 
scarlet  fever,  venereal  disease,  the  itch  of  wool- 
makers,  as  well  as  rabies,  whooping-cough,  plica 
polonica,  etc.  These  diseases  seem  to.  be  so 
definitely  distinguished  in  their  course  and  char- 
acter that,  whenever  they  appear,  they  can  be 
recognized  by  their  persistent  signs  as  old 
acquaintances.  Therefore  it  is  possible  to  give 
each  of  them  a  definite  name  and  to  attempt  to 
establish  for  each  of  them  a  regular  and  staple 
method  of  treatment. 

50 
It  may  well  be  that  there  are  yet  other  diseases 
attributable  to  a  "miasm"  which  we  cannot  yet 
demonstrate,  besides  those  that  belong  to  certain 


26  ORGANON    OF    THE 

localities  and  climatic  conditions  and  those  that 
are  endemic  in  certain  scattered  regions:  e.g. 
autumnal  marsh-fever,  yellow  fever,  sea-scurvy, 
framboesia  (yaws),  pellagra,  etc.  Further,  there 
are  a  few  diseases  arising  either  from  a  single 
uniformly  acting  cause  or  from  a  combination 
of  several  definite  causes  acting  simultaneously, 
which  can  readily  be  classed  together  to  some 
extent,  as,  for  instance,  gout,  and  possibly  also 
membranous  croup  and  Miller's  asthma.  These 
diseases  are  little  less  deserving  of  their  special 
names  because  the  symptom-group  remains 
tolerably  constant,  on  the  whole,  for  each  of 
them,  and  therefore  each  is  adapted  to  a  definite 
and  almost  established  treatment. 


51 

But  the  case  is  very  different  when  we  con- 
sider a  number  of  other  diseases  probably  arising 
from  the  concurrent  effect  of  several  pathogenic 
causes  which  do  not  unite  in  the  same  w^ay  for 
the  production  of  the  disorder.  These  diseases 
often  differ  from  one  another  in  regard  to  several 
important  symptoms,  and  hence  cannot  ever  be 
treated  all  with  the  same  remedies. 

To  this  class  of  disease  belong  the  widely 
differing  varieties  of  epilepsy,  catalepsy,  tetanus, 
chorea, "pleurisy,  phthisis,  diabetes,  angina  pec- 
toris, prosopalgia,  dysentery,  and  other  condi- 
tions represented  by  names  which  the  schools 
have  given  to  disease-states  that  often  differ 
fundamentally  and  only  resemble  one  another  in 
a  few  symptoms.  By  maintaining  an  alleged 
identity  it  was  possible  to  establish  for  them  an 
identical  treatment,  but  the  very  different  results 
obtained  by  the  pursuit  of  this  method  are  alone 
enous^h  to  refute  the  supposed  identity  of  disease 


RATIONAL    ART    OF    HEALING  27 

upon  which  the  method  is  founded.  As  col- 
lective names  they  may  have  a  certain  value,  but 
none  as  the  special  names  of  identical  disease- 
conditions  :  for  then  they  lead  the  physician 
astray  into  a  uniform  empirical  medicinal  treat- 
ment, to  the  detriment  of  his  patients. 

Author^ s  note. — Thus,  for  instance,  there  are 
several  varieties  of  diabetes,  that  is,  several  dis- 
eases essentially  different  classed  together  under 
this  one  name.  At  the  first  casual  glance  thev 
seem  to  resemble  one  another  in  one  or  more 
Symptoms,  but  to  maintain  therefore  that  they 
represent  cases  of  one  and  the  same  disease  is 
erroneous.  If  the  individual  cases  are  carefully 
examined  it  will  be  found  in  almost  every  one 
of  them  that  there  are  symptoms  differing  widely 
from  those  present  in  other  cases,  and  svmptom's 
present  in  some  and  absent  in  others.  Even  the 
urine  often  varies  much  in  its  character,  although 
the  inventors  of  the  name  diabetes  attached  a 
very  great  importance  to  their  discovery  of  a 
special  character  therein ;  sometimes  it  passes 
rapidly  into  vinous  or  acetous  fermentation,  at 
other  times  it  only  becomes  mouldy,  and  so  forth. 
If  one  kind  of  diabetes  can  be  cured  with  am- 
monium sulphate,  many  other  kinds  will  fail  to 
respond  to  this  remedy.  Alum  would  seem  to 
be  of  advantage  in  a  few  cases,  and  again  in 
others  neither  alum  nor  ammonium  sulphate 
w^ould  appear  to  be  of  any  use.  How  can  these 
be  cases  of  one  disease  which  differ  so  much  in 
their  svmotoms  and  require  such  varving  treat- 
ment ?  These  manifold  disease-conditions  mav 
indeed  be  called  kinds  of  diabetes^  but  not  simplv 
diabetes,  lest  the  false  impression  be  created  bv 
this  name  that  they  are  all  cases  of  one  simple 
well-defined  disorder.  He  who  has  cured  one  case 
of  facial  neuralgia  with  mercurial  ointment  will 


28  ORGANON    OF    THE 

soon  find  three  or  four  cases  for  which  this  oint- 
ment will  not  in  the  least  avail,  although  he  will 
call  them  all  by  the  same  name.  If  each  of  these 
names  only  stood  for  diseases  which  were  always 
identical  in  character,  then  it  would  be  impossible 
that  the  remedy  which  succeeded  once  should 
ever  fail,  for  if  the  diseases  are  identical  they 
must  yield  to  identical  treatment.  But  as  mani- 
festly they  do  not  so  yield,  they  clearly  demon- 
strate that  in  spite  of  bearing  the  same  name 
they  are  essentially  different  disorders,  wherein 
insufficient  pains  have  been  taken  to  discover  the 
distinguishing  symptoms.  Certainly  these  vari- 
ous disease-states  might  be  called  kinds  of  facial 
neuralgia,  for  they  are  not  all  of  them  always 
one  and  the  same  disease.  And  so  it  is  with  the 
other  diseases  mentioned,  and  yet  others  of  a 
similar  sort. 


52 

And  so,  finally,  with  regard  to  other  diseases, 
the  greater  the  variety  of  morbid  conditions 
embraced  under  one  name  (conditions  distantly 
resembling  one  another  in  respect  of  one  or  two 
symptoms,  but  differing  widely  in  the  vast 
majority  of  their  phenomena  and  peculiarities), 
the  more  unsuitable  does  the  name  become  and 
the  more  dangerous  the  tendency  which  the  name 
encourages  towards  empirical  treatment.  Such 
ambiguous  names  as  ague,  dropsy,  consumption, 
leucorrhoea,  haemorrhoids,  melancholia,  mania, 
etc.,  can  be  taken  as  examples. 

Author's  note. — What  myriads  of  so-called 
agues  there  are,  differing  widely  from  one 
another,  having  in  common  at  most  the  pheno- 
mena of  chills  and  heat  and  something  of  an 
intermittent    type,    and    often    not    even    that  ! 


RATIONAL    ART   OF    HEALING  29 

Closer  investigation  of  their  other  symptoms 
reveals  that  almost  every  one  of  these  differing 
kinds  is  a  disease  sui  generis.  With  what  right 
are  many  most  different  diseases  classed  under 
the  one  name  of  jaundice,  when  all  their  symp- 
toms but  one  are  different,  and  that  one,  yellow- 
ness of  the  skin,  depends  on  a  disturbance  of 
bile-excretion  which  may  arise  from  very  differ- 
ent causes  ?  So  also  among  the  symptoms  of 
countless  very  dissimilar  illnesses  there  is  found 
oedema;  but  who  would  classify  under  the  com- 
mon name  of  dropsy  all  these  most  different 
diseases  as  if  they  were  one,  on  account  of  a 
single  symptom,  very  conspicuous  it  is  true,  but 
not  therefore  always  important,  often  indeed  not 
important  at  all  ?  And  likewise  with  the  other 
examples  cited. 


53 
How,  with  any  appearance  of  reason,  can 
diseases  be  grouped  under  general  names  when 
they  have  often  only  a  single  symptom  in  com- 
mon, and  how  can  such  a  classification  justify 
their  similar  medicinal  treatment  ?  And  if  the 
medicinal  treatment  is  not  to  be  identical  in  all 
the  cases — as  it  cannot  be  without  detriment  to 
the  patients — what  is  the  use  of  identical  names 
which  imply  an  identical  treatment?  These 
names,  therefore,  are  so  misleading,  useless,  and 
harmful  that  they  ought  to  exercise  little  in- 
fluence upon  the  treatment  of  a  rational  physi- 
cian. He,  at  least,  knows  that  he  has  to  form  a 
judgment  on  diseases  and  to  cure  them  not  on 
the  basis  of  a  vague  similarity  in  a  single 
symptom,  but  under  the  guidance  of  the  whole 
complex  of  signs  and  symptoms  presented  by 
each  individual  patient,  whose  sufferings  he  must 


30  ORGANON    OF    THE 

investigate    exactly    to    the    exclusion    of    mere 
hypothesis  and  conjecture. 

54 
Even  those  far-reaching  diseases  which  may 
be  spread  abroad  by  infectious  material  during 
an  epidemic,  the  great  number  of  so-called 
putrid,  bilious,  nervous  fevers  (hospital,  jail  or 
camp  fevers),  or  other  contagious  fevers,  are  very 
different  in  their  characterand  their  course  at  every 
time  of  their  occurrence.  Every  fresh  epidemic, 
for  instance,  of  the  so-called  putrid  fever  appears 
in  many  of  its  most  striking  symptoms  unlike 
all  previous  epidemics  of  the  same  name,  because 
there  is  a  different  miasm  at  the  root  of  each 
epidemic.  It  is  counter  to  all  logical  exactitude 
to  give  to  this  very  different  disorder  the  old 
name  and  thus  to  be  misled  by  the  misuse  of  a 
name  into  employing  the  same  medicinal  treat- 
ment for  this  epidemic  as  for  former  epidemics 
of  the  same  designation. 

55 
In  the  case  of  such  epidemic  or  sporadic  dis- 
orders we  can  only  consider  as  similar,  for  the 
purposes  of  curative  treatment,  the  various  cases 
that  occur  in  each  separate  outbreak,  which  in 
this  respect  is  fitly  called  a  collective  disease. 
These  cases  we  can  treat  on  similar  lines,  with 
due  regard  to  the  greater  or  lesser  variations 
from  type  w  hich  appear  in  each  single  case. 

56 

For  every  epidemic  includes  a  number  of  very 
similar  cases  of  disease ;  but  different  epidemics 
differ  very  markedly  one  from  another  and  can 


RATIONAL    ART    OF    HEALING  31 

neither  be  rightly  called  by  the  same  or  a  similar 
name,  nor  treated  indiscriminately  with  the  same 
remedy. 

57 
These  epidemics,  to  which  no  constant  and 
universally  suitable  name  can  be  given  (since  at 
every  fresh  appearance  among  the  nations  they 
present  an  altered  form  and  different  groups  of 
signs  and  symptoms),  are  best  considered  as 
collective  diseases.  But  under  this  designation 
they  should  be  grouped  with  that  extensive  class 
which  is  made  up  of  all  other  diseases,  illnesses, 
and  disorders  which  arise  from  the  concurrence 
of  causes  and  forces  differing  wddely  in  their 
number,  strength,  and  kind.  Indeed,  these  in- 
fluences are  of  an  infinite  variety,  and  hence 
arises  the  infinite  diversity  of  the  diseases  from 
which  the  great  race  of  man  has  suffered  and 
still  suffers  in  the  w^orld. 

58 

All  things  that  have  any  individual  influence 
(and  their  number  is  legion)  can  affect  our 
organism  and  bring  about  changes  therein,  be- 
cause our  organism  stands  in  relation  to  all  parts 
of  the  universe  in  a  constant  action  and  reaction. 
And  every  such  influence  produces  a  distinct 
change  of  its  own  in  virtue  of  its  own  distinct 
and  unique  nature. 

59 
How  different  then,  may  I  not  say,  how  in- 
finitely different,  must  those  diseases  be,  which 
result  from  the  action  of  these  innumerable 
forces !  Often  the  forces  are  inimical  in  the 
highest  degree  w^hen  they  affect  our  bodies  with 


32  ORGANON    OF    THE 

more  or  less  of  simultaneity,  or  in  succession  in 
different  qualities  and  varying  strengths.  And 
in  addition  our  bodies  vary  so  much  in  so  many 
external  and  internal  individualities  and  peculi- 
arities and  the  conditions  of  life  are  of  such 
manifold  variety  that  no  human  being  exactly 
resembles  another  in  respect  to  any  imaginable 
point. 

Author's  note. — Some  of  these  influences, 
which  predispose  to  disease  or  produce  it,  are 
the  countless  number  of  emanations,  more  or 
less  harmful,  given  off  from  organic  and  in- 
organic substances ;  the  many  different  kinds  of 
gas,  each  with  a  different  irritative  power,  which 
disturb  or  alter  our  nervous  systems  in  our 
dwellings  and  workshops,  or  stream  out  against 
us  from  water,  earth,  animals  and  plants;  the 
lack  of  sufficient  nutriment  for  the  maintenance 
of  full  vitality  or  of  pure,  fresh  air;  excess  or 
deficiency  of  sunlight  or  of  electricity;  varying 
atmospheric  pressure  and  varying  dampness  or 
dryness  of  the  air ;  the  properties  and  possible 
ill  effects,  as  yet  unknown,  of  high  mountain 
regions  and  of  low-lying  lands  and  deep  valleys ; 
the  peculiarities  of  climate  and  situation  in  great 
plains,  in  deserts  without  water  or  plant  life,  on 
the  sea  coast  or  near  swamps,  on  hills,  in  woods 
or  in  places  exposed  to  various  prevailing  winds; 
the  influence  of  very  changeable  weather  or  of 
long-continued  unchanging  weather;  the  in- 
fluence of  storms  and  other  meteorological  con- 
ditions; exposure  to  air  that  is  too  hot  or  too 
cold ;  the  effect  of  too  much  or  too  little  artificial 
warmth,  either  from  clothing  or  heated  rooms; 
the  hampering  of  limbs  by  certain  forms  of 
dress ;  the  habitual  taking  of  food  or  drink  which 
is  too  hot  or  too  cold;  hunger,  or  thirst,  or  ex- 
cessive   eating,    or    excessive    drinking;    or    the 


RATIONAL    ART    OF    HEALING  33 

power  to  injure  the  body  medicinally  which  some 
articles  of  diet  possess,  such  as  wine,  brandy, 
beer  adulterated  with  more  or  less  harmful  herbs, 
impure  drinking  water,  coffee,  tea,  indigenous  or 
foreign  spices;  or  the  unknown  but  possibly 
injurious  effects  of  certain  plants  and  animals 
used  for  food;  or  injurious  properties  that 
articles  of  diet  may  acquire  through  careless  pre- 
paration, spoiling,  substitution  or  adulteration ; 
want  of  cleanliness  of  person  or  clothes  or  dwell- 
ings; harmful  substances  that  get  into  food 
through  uncleanliness  or  carelessness  in  pre- 
paration or  storage;  the  inhaling  of  injurious 
vapours  in  sick  rooms,  mines,  stamping-mills, 
stations  for  the  roasting  and  smelting  of  ore; 
the  dust  which  may  surround  us  from  stuffs 
made  in  factories  and  workshops  laden  with 
many  dangerous  substances;  neglect  of  various 
police-regulations  for  the  safety  of  the  common 
weal ;  excessive  bodily  exertion ;  overworking  of 
one  or  other  organs  of  body  or  mind;  various 
unnatural  postures  acquired  in  various  occupa- 
tions; want  of  use  of  certain  parts  of  the  bodv 
or  general  laziness;  irregular  times  of  rest,  of 
meals,  of  work;  excess  or  deficiency  of  sleep  at 
night;  especially  excessive  mental  exertion,  or 
mental  work  of  an  unpleasant  and  compulsory 
nature,  or  such  as  excites  or  wearies  certain 
faculties  of  the  mind;  or  violent  uncontrollable 
passions,  such  as  anger,  fear  and  vexation,  etc. 

60 

Hence  arises  the  unimaginable  number  of 
different  diseases  of  body  and  mind;  diseases 
so  different  that,  strictly  speaking,  it  is  hardly 
too  much  to  say  that  each  has  only  existed  once 
in  the  world.     Therefore  (except  for  those  few 


34  ORGANON    OF    THE 

diseases  caused  by  a  definite  unchanging  miasm, 
and  probably  a  few  others)  every  epidemic  or 
sporadic  collective  disease  is  to  be  regarded  and 
treated  as  a  nameless,  individual  disorder,  which 
has  never  occurred  before  exactly  as  in  this  case, 
in  this  person  and  in  these  circumstances,  and 
can  never  in  this  identical  form  appear  in  the 
world  again. 

6i 

Since  Nature  herself  produces  diseases  of  so 
individual  a  kind,  no  rational  medical  art  can 
exist  which  does  not  strictly  individualize  each 
case  of  disease — that  is,  which  does  not  regard 
each  case  of  disease  as  distinct  and  unique, 
which  in  truth  it  is. 

62 

This  individualizing  examination  of  each  case 
of  disease  as  it  appears  demands  from  the 
physician  nothing  but  freedom  from  prejudice, 
sound  sense,  attention  in  observing  and  exact- 
ness in  tracing  the  picture  of  the  disease. 

63 

The  patient  relates  the  course  of  his  suffer- 
ings ;  those  in  attendance  on  him  tell  of  his  com- 
plaints and  his  general  condition ;  the  physician 
sees,  hears,  and  observes  by  his  other  senses, 
what  is  altered  and  unusual  in  the  patient.  He 
writes  down  all  that  the  patient  and  his  friends 
have  said,  using  their  exact  expressions.  Keep- 
ing silence  himself,  he  allows  them  to  say  all 
they  wish,  if  possible  without  interruption.  At 
the  outset  the  physician  requests  them  to  speak 
slowly  so  that  he  can  commit  to  writing  as  much 
as  he  wishes. 


RATIONAL    ART   OF    HEALING  35 

Author's  note. — Every  interruption  breaks  the 
train  of  thought,  and  the  speakers  thereafter 
seldom  or  never  express  themselves  exactly  as 
they  would  otherwise  have  done. 

64 

Every  statement  of  the  patient  or  his  friends 
is  written  in  a  separate  paragraph,  so  that  all 
the  different  symptoms  are  ranged  one  below 
the  other.  In  this  way  the  physician  can  make 
additions  to  any  record  which  at  first  was  too 
vague  or  inexact. 

65 

When  patient  and  friends  have  said  all  they 
wish  to  say,  the  physician  examines  each  symp- 
tom more  closely  in  the  following  way.  He 
reads  over  the  symptoms  one  by  one  as  they 
were  related  and  asks  for  further  details  about 
each  one;  for  instance,  he  asks,  "At  what  time 
did  this  symptom  appear?"  "Before  taking  the 
medicine  ?  whilst  taking  the  medicine  ?  or  only 
some  days  after  leaving  off  the  medicine  ? " 
"Exactly  what  kind  of  pain  was  it?"  "What 
was  its  exact  position  ?  "  "  Did  the  pain  come 
in  paroxysms  at  different  times,  unaccompanied 
by  any  other  symptom  ?  "  "  How  long  did  it 
last?"  "At  what  time  of  day  or  night  was  it 
at  its  worst,  and  at  what  hour  did  it  cease  ?  " 
"What  was  the  exact  character,  in  plain  words, 
of  this  or  that  symptom  or  circumstance  ?  " 

66 

In  this  way  the  physician  obtains  more  exact 

knowledge  of  each  symptom,  but  he  never  frames 

his  questions  in  such  a  way  that-the  patient  can 

answer  with  a  simple  "Yes"  or  "No"  (that  is, 

D  2 


36  ORGANON    OF    THE 

he  never  suggests  the  answer).  If  care  is  not 
taken  in  regard  to  this,  the  patient  will  be  misled 
into  giving  an  affirmative  or  negative  answer 
that  is  untrue  or  half  true  or  inexact,  in  order 
to  save  himself  trouble  or  (as  he  thinks)  to  please 
his  questioner,  and  therefrom  a  false  disease- 
picture  and  an  unsuitable  treatment  will  neces- 
sarily result. 

Author's  note. — For  instance,  the  physician 
should  never  ask  either  patient  or  friends  such 
questions  as  "Did  you  not  observe  this  or 
that  ?  "  "  Is  it  not  a  fact  that  the  condition  was 
so  and  so  ?  "  since  such  suggestions  lead  to  false 
information. 

67 

If  in  the  course  of  these  voluntary  statements 
nothing  has  been  said  of  certain  parts  or  func- 
tions of  the  body,  the  physician  enquires  con- 
cerning those  parts  and  functions ;  but  he  always 
uses  general  expressions,  so  that  his  informants 
are  compelled  to  speak  in  detail. 

Author's  note. — Thus,  "What  is  the  character 
of  the  stools  ? "  "  How  freely  does  he  pass 
urine  ?  "  "  How  does  he  sleep  by  day,  and  how 
by  night?"  "What  is  his  disposition?" 
"What  about  thirst,  or  any  special  taste  in  the 
mouth  ?  "  "What  kinds  of  food  and  drink  does 
he  like,  what  does  he  most  dislike  ? "  "  Has 
each  kind  of  food  its  natural  taste  or  an  altered 
one  ? "  "  Is  there  anything  to  say  about  his 
head,  his  limbs,  or  his  abdomen  ?  " 

68 

It  is  upon  the  patient  that  most  reliance  must 
be  placed  in  regard  to  his  sensations,  except  in 
cases    of    malingering.      When,    therefore,    the 


RATIONAL    ART   OF    HEALING 


v5/ 


patient  has  given  the  physician  the  necessary 
information  either  voluntarily  or  at  least  without 
prompting,  so  that  the  disease-picture  is  toler- 
ably complete,  then  the  physician  may  ask  more 
detailed  questions. 

Author's  note, — For  instance,  "How  often  do 
the  bowels  act,  and  what  is  the  exact  character 
of  the  stools  ?  "  "  Is  defecation  painful  ?  "  "  Of 
what  did  the  vomit  consist?  "  "Is  the  evil  taste 
in  the  mouth  bitter,  or  sour,  or  putrid,  or  of  what 
character  ? "  "  How  does  he  behave  when 
asleep  ?  "  "  Does  he  moan  or  cry  out  or  speak  ?  " 
"Does  he  lie  only  on  his  back?"  "If  not,  on 
which  side  ?  "  "When  did  the  rigor  come  on  ?  " 
"  How  long  did  the  cold  stage  last  ?  "  "  And  the 
hot  stage  ?  "  "  How  great  was  the  thirst  ?  " 
"When  did  he  sweat?"  etc. 

69 

When  full  notes  have  been  taken  of  all  these 
particulars,  the  physician  records  what  he  him- 
self has  observed  in  the  patient  and  ascertains 
whether  all  or  part  of  this  is  characteristic  of  the 
patient  w^hen  in  health. 

Author's  note — For  instance,  the  physician 
observes  how  the  patient  behaved  during  the 
visit;  whether  he  was  morose  or  sad;  whether 
he  was  drowsy  or  in  any  way  dull  of  under- 
standing; whether  his  voice  was  hoarse  or  low, 
or  how  otherwise  he  spoke ;  what  was  the  colour 
of  his  face,  of  his  eyes,  and  of  his  skin  generally ; 
the  state  of  his  tongue,  of  his  breath,  of  his 
special  senses;  whether  his  pupils  were  dilated 
or  not;  and  how  swiftly  they  reacted  to  light; 
how  he  lay,  and  what  efforts  he  made  to  raise 
himself;  and  anything  else  in  his  condition 
which  may  strike  the  physician  as  noteworthy. 


38  ORGANON    OF    THE 

70 

The  symptoms  and  sensations  of  the  patient 
during  a  course  of  medicine  do  not  furnish  a 
pure  picture  of  the  disease.  On  the  contrary, 
those  symptoms  and  sensations  from  which  he 
suffered  before  the  use  of  the  medicine  or  some 
time  after  he  has  ceased  to  take  it  give  the  true 
fundamental  conception  of  the  original  form  of 
the  disease,  and  the  physician  must  take  par- 
ticular note  of  these.  Indeed,  if  the  disease  is 
chronic  and  the  patient  has  been  taking  medicine 
up  to  the  time  when  he  is  seen,  he  should  be 
left  some  days  entirely  without  medicine,  and 
the  physician  should  defer  the  exact  examination 
of  the  disease-symptoms  until  the  permanent 
features  of  the  old  disease  appear  unaffected  in 
their  purity  by  treatment,  and  a  faithful  picture 
of  the  original  disorder  can  be  constructed. 

71 
But  if  the  threatening  character  of  an  acute 
disease  admit  of  no  delay,  and  if  he  cannot  dis- 
cover what  symptoms  were  present  before  the 
treatment  was  begun,  the  physician  must  content 
himself  with  the  observation  of  the  diseased  con- 
dition, altered  though  it  is  by  medicines,  in  order 
that  he  may  at  least  combat  the  existing  disorder 
with  a  suitable  remedy. 

72 

If  the  disease  has  any  striking  and  obvious 
cause,  the  patient  (or,  at  least,  his  friends  when 
questioned  privately)  will  mention  it,  either 
voluntarily  or  in  answer  to  careful  questioning. 

Author's  note — Any  cause  of  a  disgraceful 
character,  which  patient  or  friends  may  not  will- 


RATIONAL    ART   OF    HEALING  39 

ingly  confess,  demands  skilful  questioning  on 
the  part  of  the  physician  or  else  private  informa- 
tion. Such  causes,  for  instance,  are  poisoning, 
attempted  suicide,  debauchery,  over-indulgence 
in  wine  or  spirits,  over-eating,  and  venereal  dis- 
ease; and  in  another  sphere  disappointed  love, 
jealousy,  domestic  unhappiness,  grief,  ill-usage, 
baulked  revenge,  or  injured  pride.  Or  again 
some  physical  defect  may  be  concealed,  such  as 
rupture  or  prolapse,  etc. 

73 
When  enquiring  into  the  condition  of  a  patient 
suffering  from  a  chronic  disease,  the  physician 
must  investigate  and  weigh  carefully  the  cir- 
cumstances of  the  patient  in  regard  to  his 
ordinary  occupation,  his  customary  mode  of 
living,  his  diet,  his  household  surroundings,  and 
so  forth,  so  that  any  factor  that  is  exciting  or 
maintaining  the  disease  may  be  discovered  and 
removed. 

74 
In  chronic  diseases  the  investigation  of  the 
signs  of  disease  mentioned  above  and  of  all 
others  must  be  as  careful  and  detailed  as  possible 
and  must  take  note  of  the  most  minute  peculiar- 
ities. This  last  is  necessary,  partly  because 
these  minute  peculiarities  are  specially  character- 
istic of  chronic  diseases  and  least  resemble  the 
features  of  acute  illnesses,  and  therefore  for  the 
purpose  of  cure  cannot  be  too  exactly  noted ;  and 
partly  because  patients  become  so  accustomed 
to  their  prolonged  sufferings  that  they  pay  little 
or  no  heed  to  the  lesser  accessory  symptoms, 
which  are  none  the  less  characteristic  and  often 
have  a  very  important  bearing  on  the  choice  of 
the   remedy.      Indeed,   they   almost   look   upon 


40  ORGANON    OF    THE 

these  symptoms  as  a  necessary  part  of  their  con- 
dition, almost  as  a  state  of  heahh ;  for  after  five, 
ten,  or  twenty  years  of  suffering  they  have  all 
but  forgotten  the  sensation  of  genuine  health 
and  can  hardly  believe  that  these  lesser  or  greater 
departures  from  the  normal  have  anv  relation  to 
their  principal  malady. 

75 

Further,  patients  differ  so  widely  one  from 
another  that  some  of  them  (especially  hypo- 
chondriacs so-called  and  other  hypersensitive 
persons  impatient  of  suffering)  set  forth  their 
complaint  in  too  vivid  a  light,  and  describe  their 
symptoms  in  exaggerated  language  in  order  to 
make  the  physician  more  anxious  to  relieve  them. 

Author's  note. — Pure  invention  of  symptoms 
is  never  met  with  in  hypochondriacs,  even  in 
the  most  impatient.  A  comparison  of  the  symp- 
toms they  complain  of  at  various  times,  as  when 
the  physician  gives  them  nothing  at  all,  or  gives 
them  only  a  placebo,  demonstrates  this.  Only 
something  must  be  deducted  on  the  score  of 
hyperbolic  language  and  the  use  of  superlatives, 
or  at  least  the  strength  of  their  expressions  must 
be  attributed  to  their  hypersensitiveness.  From 
this  point  of  view  the  very  exaggeration  that 
marks  the  descriptions  of  their  symptoms  be- 
comes an  important  feature  in  the  picture  of  the 
disease.  It  is  a  different  matter  when  we  are 
dealing  with  the  insane  or  with  rascally 
malingerers. 

76 

Other  patients,  of  an  opposite  type  of  character, 
omit  to  mention  a  number  of  symptoms,  partly 
from  indolence,  partly  from  misplaced  modesty, 
partly  from   lack   of   intelligence,   or  else   they 


RATIONAL    ART    OF    HEALING  41 

describe  them  vaguely  or  assert  that  some  of 
them  are  of  little  consequence. 

77 
Now  surely,  on  the  one  hand,  the  physician 
must  listen  most  carefully  to  the  patient's  de- 
scription of  his  symptoms  and  sensations,  and 
especially  must  he  be  prepared  to  believe  the 
actual  expressions  which  the  patient  himself 
uses  to  explain  his  sufferings,  because  they  are 
frequently  altered  and  incorrectly  stated  by 
friends  and  attendants.  But  as  surely,  on  the 
other  hand,  in  all  diseases  and  especially  in 
chronic  diseases,  the  discovery  of  the  true  and 
complete  disease-picture  and  of  its  individualities 
demands  particular  insight,  scepticism,  know- 
ledge of  human  nature,  wariness  in  enquiry,  and 
patience  of  the  profoundest  kind. 

78 

On  the  whole  the  physician  will  find  the  in- 
vestigation more  easy  in  acute  diseases  or  those 
of  short  duration,  because  both  patients  and 
friends  have  recent  and  vivid  memories  of  all 
symptoms  and  departures  from  the  health  which 
has  been  so  lately  lost.  Here,  too,  the  physician 
requires  to  know  all  that  can  be  known ;  but  he 
has  less  occasion  for  enquiry  since  the  know- 
ledge which  he  desires  is  for  the  most  part 
spontaneously  given. 

79 
In  the  investigation  of  the  symptom-complex 
of  epidemic  or  sporadic  diseases  it  matters  no- 
thing whether  or  no  anything  similar  has 
appeared  in  the  world  before  under  this  or  that 
name.    The  novelty  or  strangeness  of  an  illness 


42  *  ORGANON    OF    THE 

makes  no  difference  either  to  the  examination  or 
to  the  cure  of  it;  for  in  any  case  the  physician 
must  look  upon  the  clear  picture  of  any  prevail- 
ing disease  as  a  thing  new  and  unknown,  and 
he  must  give  it  a  thorough  individual  examina- 
tion, if  he  wishes  to  be  a  rational  practitioner  of 
medicine.  For  him  no  conjecture  can  take  the 
place  of  truth,  nor  dare  he  consider  that  he 
knows,  in  whole  or  in  part,  any  case  of  disease 
brought  to  him,  unless  he  has  carefully  studied 
all  its  manifestations ;  the  more  so  as  every  pre- 
vailing illness  (as  exact  investigation  reveals)  is 
in  many  respects  a  distinct  phenomenon,  very 
different  from  all  previous  diseases  of  a  similar 
name.  Epidemics  due  to  a  miasm  that  remains 
constant,  as,  e.  g.  small-pox,  measles,  and  so 
on,  form  exceptions  to  this  rule. 

80 

It  may  well  happen  that  in  the  first  case  of  an 
epidemic  the  physician  will  not  obtain  a  complete 
picture  of  the  disease  at  once;  for  such  a  col- 
lective disease  only  reveals  the  totality  of  its 
symptoms  and  signs  to  the  exact  observation  of 
several  cases.  Nevertheless,  the  physician  who 
examines  with  care  can  often  arrive  so  near  to 
the  true  position,  even  with  the  first  or  second 
case  of  an  epidemic,  that  he  forms  a  character- 
istic picture  of  it  in  his  mind  and  thereby  even 
at  that  early  stage  discovers  a  suitable  counter 
disease-force  for  it,  a  remedy  adapted  to  its 
requirements. 

81 

In  the  course  of  recording  the  symptom-com- 
plex of  several  cases  of  this  kind,  the  disease 
picture,  at  first  only  sketched  in,  becomes  stead- 


RATIONAL    ART   OF    HEALING  43 

ily  more  complete;  not  longer  and  more  wordy, 
but  almost  always  shorter,  more  easily  recogniz- 
able, more  characteristic,  including  more  of  the 
totality  of  this  collective  disease.  Then  the 
general  symptoms  of  little  importance  and  in- 
dividuality (such  as  malaise,  weariness,  want  of 
sleep,  want  of  appetite,  and  so  forth)  retreat  into 
the  background,  and  the  more  striking  and 
peculiar  symptoms,  belonging  to  few  diseases 
and  of  rarer  occurrence,  began  to  stand  out  and 
to  make  up  the  characteristic  picture  of  this 
illness. 

Author's  note, — If  the  physician  has  found 
for  the  earlier  cases  a  remedy  approximately 
suitable,  and  still  more  if  he  has  found  the 
almost  specific  remedy,  he  will  either  find  the 
later  cases  confirm  the  suitability  of  his  first 
choice  (selected  upon  a  true,  albeit  incomplete, 
conception  of  the  disease),  or  he  will  find  himself 
led  to  a  more  suitable  remedy,  and  finally  to 
the  most  suitable,  the  specific,  remedy. 

82 

When  once  the  whole  complex  of  symptoms, 
the  picture  of  any  particular  kind  of  disease,  is 
exactly  drawn  out,  then  the  most  difficult  part 
of  the  physician's  task  is  finished.  Then  he  has 
it  always  before  him ;  he  can  study  it  in  all  its 
details,  in  order  to  discover  an  effective  opposing 
force,  an  artificial  counter  disease-force,  similar 
to  the  existing  disorder,  chosen  out  of  the 
symptom-lists  of  all  the  medicines  which  are 
known  to  him ;  and  when  in  the  course  of  treat- 
ment he  wishes  to  learn  the  effect  of  the  remedy, 
he  need  only  remove  from  the  original  complex 
of  disease-symptoms  those  that  have  been  ameli- 
orated, and  add  any  new  symptom  that  has 
appeared. 


44  ORGANON    OF   THE 

83 
The  second  point  in  the  task  of  a  rational 
practice  of  medicine  concerns  the  choice  of  the 
homoeopathic  remedy.  This  is  that  artificial 
disease-producing  power  whereby  the  patient  can 
be,  as  it  were,  inoculated  with  a  similar  illness, 
an  artificial  counter-disease  which  by  the  resem- 
blance of  its  symptoms  can  overcome  and  ex- 
tinguish, and  thus  radically  cure,  the  disease 
from  which  the  patient  suffers. 

84 

To  this  end  individual  remedies  must  be 
known  in  all  their  power  as  disease-exciting 
agents.  That  is,  as  far  as  possible,  all  the 
disease-symptoms  and  alterations  in  the  body 
which  various  remedies  have  the  power  to  pro- 
duce must  be  known  before  any  one  remedy  can 
be  chosen  to  combat  the  natural  disease  under 
treatment. 

85 

If,  in  order  to  discover  this,  a  medicine  is 
given  to  a  sick  person,  little  or  nothing  of  its 
pure  effects  is  seen,  because  the  effects  which  it 
is  especially  desired  to  observe,  namely,  the 
alterations  in  the  state  of  the  body  resulting 
from  the  medicine,  are  so  mingled  with  the 
symptoms  of  the  existing  natural  disease  that 
they  can  be  recognized  only  doubtfully  or  not 
at  all. 

86 

To  avoid  this  and  to  discover  what  distinctive 
alterations,  symptoms  and  signs  various  medi- 
cines could  produce  in  the  health  of  body  and 
mind,  in  other  words,  what  elements  of  disease 
they  tended  to  arouse,  there  was  no  course  more 


RATIONAL    ART   OF    HEALING  45 

natural  than  to  administer  them  experimentally 
to  healthy  people  in  moderate  doses. 

Author's  note, — The  great  Albrecht  von 
Haller  recognized  this  necessity  long  ago  (in 
the  preface  to  Pharm.  Helvet.) :  Nempe  primum 
in  corpore  sano  medela  tentanda  est,  sine  pere- 
grina  ulla  miscela :  odoreque  et  sapare  ejus 
exploratis,  exigua  illius  dosis  ingerenda  et  ad 
omnes,  quae  inde  contingunt,  affectionum  ex- 
cretiones  adtendendum.  Inde  ad  ductum  phae- 
nomenorum,  in  sano  obviorum,  transeas  ad 
experimenta  in  corpore  aegroto,"  etc. 

87 

As  soon  as  I  undertook  this  task  with  resolu- 
tion, not  a  few  powers  of  artificial  disease  were 
revealed  to  me  in  the  course  of  an  observation 
conducted  at  no  small  sacrifice  and  with  the 
greatest  possible  care.  These  can  now^  be  em- 
ployed with  exact  certainty  for  arousing  counter- 
diseases,  that  is,  as  homoeopathic  remedies  for 
natural  disorders. 

88 

Many  lists  of  symptoms  recorded  in  older 
writings  also  came  to  my  notice,  which  furnish 
examples  of  the  ill  effects  of  powerful  substances 
when  swallowed  by  healthy  persons  in  large 
quantities. 

Author's  note, — It  was  never  suspected  that 
the  first  foundation  of  a  knowledge  of  drugs  had 
been  laid  by  these  histories  of  drug-diseases. 
Hitherto  this  knowledge  had  remained  almost 
entirely  conjectural,  that  is,  had  hardly  existed 
at  all. 

89 
The  agreement  of  my  observations  on  the  real 
effects   of    medicines   with    these   older    records 


46  ORGANON    OF    THE 

(albeit  the  latter  were  not  recorded  for  purposes 
of  therapeutics),  and  even  the  agreement  of  these 
accounts  with  others  of  a  similar  kind,  must 
readily  convince  us  that  drugs  produce  morbid 
alterations  in  the  healthy  human  body  in  accord- 
ance with  established,  unalterable  laws,  and  that 
each  has  power  to  excite  its  definite,  individual, 
invariable  symptoms  of  disease. 

90 

In  those  older  descriptions  of  the  effects,  fre- 
quently dangerous,  produced  by  the  swallowing 
of  over-doses  of  medicines,  it  is  often  noticeable 
that  symptoms  of  a  kind  entirely  opposed  to 
those  which  were  first  observed  appear  in  the 
later  stages  of  these  melancholy  occurrences. 

91 
I  also  in  my  own  early  experiments  observed 
such  late-appearing  symptoms  fairly  frequently 
(though  far  less  often  than  in  the  older  accounts 
referred  to,  because  I  did  not  experiment  with 
such  immoderate  doses) ;  but  I  found  in  con- 
tinuing my  experiments  that,  as  surely  as  I  used 
smaller  doses,  so  surely  did  these  late  symptoms 
appear  but  rarely,  while  the  early  symptoms  were 
observed  in  far  greater  number  and  with  no 
less  clearness,  especially  when  I  redoubled  my 
care  in  observation  and  avoided  everything 
which  could  possibly  hinder  the  exactness  of  the 
experiment. 

92 

The  fact  that  the  frequency  of  these  later 
symptoms  (which  may  be  called  ''negative"  or 
"secondary")  is  greatest  when  large  doses  are 
given,  and  diminished  in  exact  ratio  to  the 
diminution  of  the  dose,  shows  that  the  secondary 


RATIONAL    ART   OF    HEALING  47 

symptoms  are  only  a  kind  of  after-disease  due 
to  large  doses  following  upon  the  cessation  of 
the  early  symptoms  ("positive"  or  ** primary" 
symptoms).  It  is  a  kind  of  opposite  or  reactive 
condition,  analogous  to  the  customary  process 
of  life  wherein  everything  seems  to  go  on  by  a 
series  of  alternating  states. 

Author^s  note. — As  sadness  usually  follows 
upon  excessive  joy,  liveliness  upon  sleep,  heat 
upon  chill,  and  vice  versa, 

93 

After  the  administration  of  every  powerful 
medicine  a  considerable  number  of  different 
symptoms  appear,  a  whole  series  of  occurrences 
and  signs  of  disease,  which  are  all  primary 
symptoms  if  the  experimental  dose  was  not 
excessive.  These  more  frequent  primary 
symptoms  are  the  chief  effects  of  the  medicines 
viewed  as  artificial  disease-producing  forces. 

94 
Among  these  there  are  not  a  few  symptoms 
which  are  partly,  or  in  some  circumstances  en- 
tirely, opposed  to  other  symptoms  which  have 
appeared  earlier  or  may  appear  later.  These 
are  not  therefore  to  be  regarded  as  secondary 
symptoms  or  the  after-disease  produced  by  the 
medicine,  but  only  as  the  alternating  phase  of 
the  paroxysms  of  the  positive  (or  primary)  drug- 
action. 

95 

When    medicines    are    administered    to    the 

healthy,  some  symptoms  follow  more  often,  some 

less  often,  and  some  only  appear  very  seldom. 

The  most  unusual  symptoms  and  those  which 


48  ORGANON    OF    THE 

appear  most  regularly  are  the  most  valuable  as 
indications. 

Author's  note, — Idiosyncrasies  are  often  no 
more  than  these  rare  but  real  effects  of  drugs  on 
persons  who,  although  healthy,  possess  a  special 
sensitiveness  to  the  action  of  special  substances. 
Thus  the  handling  of  some  kinds  of  sumach 
causes  skin-eruptions  in  certain  people,  and  eat- 
ing mussels  causes  erythema  and  urticaria  in 
others.  Again,  some  horses  and  cows  have  been 
suddenly  killed  by  eating  leaves  of  yew,  while 
other  animals  of  the  species  are  affected  but 
little. 

96 

Every  medicine  produces  special  effects  which 
are  never  exactly  counterfeited  by  any  other. 

97 

As  every  species  of  plant  differs  from  every 
other  species  in  its  external  form,  in  its  in- 
dividual mode  of  life  and  growth,  in  its  taste 
and  in  its  smell,  and  as  every  mineral  and  every 
salt  is  certainly  different  from  every  other  in 
external  appearance  as  well  as  in  its  inner 
physical  and  chemical  peculiarities  (whereby  any 
confounding  of  one  with  another  should  surely 
have  been  prevented),  so  assuredly  are  they  all 
different  in  their  power  to  produce  disease  (and 
therefore  also  in  their  power  to  heal).  Each 
substance  effects  alterations  in  the  health  and 
condition  of  the  human  body  after  its  own  dis- 
tinct and  definite  fashion,  a  fashion  which  for- 
bids the  substitution  of  any  other  substance  for 
itself. 

Author's  note. — Whosoever  exactly  knows 
and  rightly  values  the  extraordinary  difference 
between  the  effects  of  one. drug  and  those  of  any 


RATIONAL    ART    OF    HEALING  49 

other,  can  easily  see  that  from  a  therapeutic  point 
of  view  there  can  be  no  equivalent  remedies,  no 
surrogates.  Only  those  who  do  not  know  the 
pure  and  definite  effects  of  different  medicines 
can  be  guilty  of  such  substitutions.  Thus  the 
minerals  wherein  a  later  and  more  cunning 
chemistr}^  has  discovered  new  and  individual 
metals,  differing  widely  from  all  others,  were 
held  by  our  ignorant  ancestors  for  stones  and 
earths  of  no  value;  thus,  too,  children  confound 
things  essentially  most  different  because  they 
hardly  know  their  external  appearances,  far  less 
their  true  worth  and  their  inner  and  most  vary- 
ing peculiarities. 

98 

Substances  belonging  to  the  animal  and  vege- 
table kingdom  are  most  powerful  as  medicines 
in  their  crude  state. 

Author's  note. — Those  plants  and  animals 
which  are  used  for  food  have  the  advantage 
over  others  of  possessing  a  larger  proportion 
of  nutritious  material,  and  differ  from  the 
others  in  that  their  medicinal  powers  in  the 
raw  state  are  either  not  so  strong  or,  when  they 
are  strong,  are  lessened  and  destroyed  by  dry- 
ing (as  those  of  the  arum  and  peony  root)  by 
expression  of  the  poisonous  juices  (as  of  cas- 
sava), by  fermentation  (as  of  sour  gherkins), 
by  smoking  and  by  the  action  of  heat  (in  roast- 
ing, frying,  baking,  boiling),  or  are  antidoted 
and  rendered  harmless  by  the  addition  of  salt, 
sugar,  and  above  all  vinegar  (in  sauces  and 
salads).  Even  most  medicinal  plants  lose  some 
or  all  of  their  power  by  such  procedures.  The 
juice  of  the  heroic  plant  is  often  reduced  to  an 
inactive  pitch-like  substance  by  the  heat  com- 
monly used  in  making  an  extract.  The  expressed 


50  ORGANON    OF    THE 

juice  of  the  most  deadly  plants  in  their  fresh 
state,  if  allowed  to  stand  for  only  one  day  in  a 
moderately  warm  place  passes  into  complete 
alcoholic  fermentation  and  is  deprived  of  much 
of  its  medicinal  strength ;  but  if  it  is  left  to 
stand  for  another  one  or  two  days  till  the  acetous 
fermentation  is  complete,  all  specific  medicinal 
power  vanishes ;  the  deposit  is  then  quite  harm- 
less and  resembles  wheat-starch. 

99 
In  order  to  examine  the  effects  of  medicines 
it  must  be  remembered  that  strong  drugs  (so- 
called  "heroic")  will  display  their  effects  when 
given  in  quite  small  doses,  in  healthy,  even 
robust  persons.  Those  of  lesser  power  must  be 
given  in  more  material  quantities  for  the  purpose 
of  these  experiments,  but  the  weakest  drugs  can 
only  be  tested  upon  such  subjects  as  are  free 
from  disease,  but  at  the  same  time  are  delicate, 
excitable  and  sensitive. 

100 

The  physician  planning  these  experiments, 
upon  which  hang  the  welfare  of  generations  of 
men,  should  choose  no  medicines  but  those  which 
he  knows  well  and  of  whose  purity  and  potency 
he  is  entirely  convinced. 

lOI 

Each  of  these  medicines  must  be  administered 
in  a  perfectly  simple  and  unadulterated  form, 
in  powder,  or  alcoholic  tincture,  or  (if  they  are 
salts  and  gums)  in  watery  solution,  so  as  to 
procure  only  individual  effects  of  each  substance. 
As,  however,  infusions  of  plants  in  water  and 
fresh  plant-juices  are  spoilt  by  fermentation 
within  a  few  hours,   drugs  belonging  to  these 


RATIONAL    ART    OF    HEALING  51 

classes  must  either  be  administered  without 
delay  as  soon  as  they  are  prepared,  or  fermenta- 
tion must  be  delayed  by  the  addition  of  a  little 
spirit  of  wine,  or  avoided  by  the  use  of  a  larger 
quantity  of  alcohol. 

102 

For  the  purpose  of  these  experiments  every 
drug  must  be  given  alone  and  quite  pure,  without 
admixture  of  any  foreign  substance ;  and  nothing 
of  a  similar  kind  must  be  taken  either  at  the 
same  time  or  shortly  before  or  after  the  dose 
of  medicine. 

103 

The  healthy  person  who  is  the  subject  of  the 
experiment  must  take,  while  fasting,  about  such 
a  dose  as  is  commonly  used  in  medical  practice. 
It  is  best  given  in  solution,  and  no  food  should 
be  taken  for  some  hours  afterwards.  The  sub- 
ject must  be  willing  to  pay  strict  attention  to  his 
condition  without  losing  his  mental  tranquillity. 

104 

If  (as  is  best)  the  effects  of  this  single  dose 
are  to  be  observed  over  a  period  of  several  days, 
the  diet  must  be  strictly  regulated.  As  far  as 
possible  it  should  be  of  a  simple  nutritious  char- 
acter without  condiments ;  and  green  vegetables 
and  fresh  roots  should  be  avoided  as  they  all 
have  some  disturbing  medicinal  action  in  what- 
ever v/ay  they  are  prepared.  The  drinks  should 
be  those  usually  taken,  as  little  stimulating  as 
possible. 

105 

The  subject  must  refrain   from  any  kind  of 
excesses,   especially  sexual  excess. 

E  2 


52  ORGANON    OF    THE 

io6 

If  no  result  follows  the  first  dose,  or  at  least 
nothing  clear  and  definite,  a  second  dose  of 
double  the  quantity  should  be  given  on  the 
second  day,  and  if  this  also  produces  no  effect, 
then  a  still  stronger  dose  on  the  third  day. 

107 

This  repetition,  however,  will  seldom  be  re- 
quired if  both  the  experimenter  and  the  physician 
are  equally  observant.  To  obtain  a  pure  result, 
at  least  as  regards  the  regular  succession  of 
the  symptoms,  it  is  far  better  to  see  whether 
the  experiment  cannot  be  carried  through  by  the 
administration  of  a  single  dose,  and  only  to 
give  another  dose  of  the  same  drug  after  (say) 
some  w^eeks;  or  better  still,  after  a  considerable 
time,  to  administer  a  single  dose  of  a  different 
medicine. 

108 

In  this  way  the  order  of  appearance  of  the 
drug-symptoms  can  be  better  observed  than 
when  a  second  dose  of  the  same  medicine  is 
given  soon  after  the  first;  also  the  duration  of 
the  action  of  a  drug  on  the  human  body  is  more 
certainly  determined  by  the  administration  of  a 
single  dose  than  by  any  other  method. 

109 

When,  however,  it  is  desired  to  investigate 
the  symptoms  themselves,  especially  those  of  a 
medicine  of  little  power,  without  regard  to  dura- 
tion of  action  or  succession  of  symptoms,  then 
the  preferable  method  is  to  give  it  every  day 
in  an  increasing  dose  or  several  times  a  day  in 
the  same  dose.     In  this  way  the  powers  of  even 


RATIONAL    ART   OF    HEALING  53 

the  weakest  drug,  as  yet  perhaps  unknown,  will 
come  to  light. 

no 

All  the  individual  symptoms  of  a  drug  do 
not  appear  in  any  one  person  selected  for  experi- 
ment, nor  do  they  all  appear  at  once  or  on  the 
same  day,  but  some  appear  in  one  person  and 
some  in  another,  and  yet  in  such  a  way  that 
some  or  many  of  the  symptoms  will  be  found 
in  a  fourth  or  tenth  prover  which  appeared 
earlier  in  the  second  or  sixth  or  seventh ;  more- 
over, they  will  not  all  appear  precisely  at  the 
same  hour. 

Ill 

The  number  of  disease-elements  which  a 
medicine  can  produce  is  only  brought  near  com- 
pleteness by  repeated  observations  on  many 
suitable  persons. 

112 

In  conducting  such  an  experiment  with  a 
definite  medicine  the  smaller  the  doses,  up  to  a 
certain  point,  the  more  surely  (within  limits) 
will  the  primary  symptoms,  unmixed  with 
secondary,  appear  conspicuous  in  the  proving; 
provided  always  that  the  observation  is  con- 
ducted with  the  most  minute  attention  and  aided 
by  the  choice  of  a  prover  who  is  in  every  respect 
temperate,  self-observant  and  sensitive. 

113 
When  over-large  doses  are  employed,  not  only 
do  the  secondary  symptoms  play  a  large  part, 
but  the  primary  sym.ptoms  appear  in  so  con- 
fused and  sudden  and  precipitate  a  manner  that 
they  cannot  be  exactly  observed ;  to  say  nothing 


54  ORGANON    OF    THE 

of  the  danger,  which  cannot  be  a  matter  of 
indiflerence  to  any  one  who  cares  for  his  fellows 
and  regards  the  least  of  mankind  as  a  brother. 

114 

The  subjects  of  the  experiment  must  be  able 
to  express  their  sensations  exactly  and  clearly. 

115 

In  the  investigation  of  these  drug-symptoms 
all  suggestion  must  be  as  rigidly  avoided  as  in 
the  examination  of  the  symptoms  of  disease. 
The  greater  part  of  what  is  recorded  as  the 
genuine  result  of  experiment  must  be  the  volun- 
tary statements  of  the  prover;  nothing  must  be 
conjectural,  nothing  guessed  at,  and  as  little  as 
possible  should  consist  of  answers  to  formal 
questions ;  least  of  all  should  the  record  contain 
expressions  relating  to  sensations  with  which  the 
prover  has  been  previously  prompted,  or  the 
results  of  questions  that  suggest  the  answers 
"Yes"  or  "No." 

116 

In  order  to  render  these  important  state- 
ments as  accurate  as  possible  it  is  a  good  plan, 
as  soon  as  any  symptoms  or  sensations  of  the 
prover  are  written  down,  to  make  him  repeat  his 
description,  so  that,  when  his  second  account  is 
identical  with  the  first,  it  may  be  recorded  in 
that  form,  and  when  the  accounts  vary  he  may 
be  confronted  with  both  and  invited  to  choose 
and  confirm  the  statement  which  is  nearest  to 
the  truth,  and  thereby  render  true,  pure  and 
striking  the  picture  of  the  drug  disease  which 
has  been  discovered  through  his  aid.  The 
physician  who  is  observing  the  experiment  adds 


RATIONAL    ART   OF    HEALING  55 

to  the  description  whatever  alterations  in  health 
he  has  himself  observed  in  the  prover. 

117 

The  record  of  the  more  definite  and  striking 
symptoms  must  be  accompanied  by  a  note  of 
the  time  that  elapsed  between  the  giving  of  the 
dose  and  the  appearance  of  the  symptoms,  the 
time  of  day  at  which  they  appeared,  their  dura- 
tion, and  all  contingent  circumstances;  those 
symptoms  that  are  observed  more  often  in  the 
same  way  should  be  underlined,  and  the  doubt- 
ful ones  followed  by  a  mark  of  interrogation  or 
enclosed  in  brackets  until  perhaps  the  doubt 
concerning  them  is  removed  by  the  confirmation 
of  other  experiments. 

118 

The  w^eightiest  experiments  in  drugs  remain 
those  conducted  by  the  closely  observing  and 
unprejudiced  physician   upon  himself. 

119 

Even  in  diseases,  especially  in  chronic  dis- 
eases, the  symptoms  of  a  remedy  can  sometimes 
be  discovered  beneath  the  symptoms  of  the 
original  disorder.  But  it  is  a  subject. for  the 
higher  art  and  should  be  left  to  masters  of 
observation  alone. 

120 

If  we  have  thus  tested  on  healthy  persons  a 
number  of  medicines,  and  have  carefully  and 
faithfully  recorded  all  the  disease-elements  and 
symptoms  which  as  artificial  disease-producing 
forces  they  are  able  to  arouse^  then  we  possess 
a  Materia  Medica,  a  collection  of  the  genuine 


56  ORGANON    OF    THE 

positive  mode  of  action  of  simple  medicines,  a 
codex  of  Nature  wherein  is  registered  a  con- 
siderable list  of  the  individual  symptoms  and 
disease-elements  of  each  powerful  and  tested 
drug  just  as  the  observation  of  the  experimenter 
discovered  them.  Among  these  are  to  be  found 
the  elements  of  many  natural  diseases  which  can 
be  cured  through  the  likeness  herein  established. 

121 

In  such  a  Materia  Medica  there  is  nothing 
conjectured,  asserted  without  proof,  imagined, 
invented;  but  all  is  the  pure  reply  of  Nature  to 
careful  questioning. 

122 

Truly  only  a  considerable  supply  of  medicines 
thus  accurately  known  in  their  positive  modes 
of  action  can  serve  our  turn,  and  enable  us  to 
discover  a  remedy  for  every  one  of  the  innumer- 
able natural  cases  of  disease. 

Author's  note, — When  thousands  of  exact  and 
tireless  observers,  instead  of  one  as  hitherto, 
have  laboured  at  the  discovery  of  these  first 
elements  of  a  rational  Materia  Medica,  what 
will  it  not  be  possible  to  effect  in  the  whole 
extent  of  the  endless  kingdom  of  disease  !  Then 
the  art  of  medicine  will  no  longer  be  mocked 
at  as  an  art  of  conjecture  lacking  all  foundation. 

123 

Nevertheless  even  now  there  are  but  few  cases 
of  disease  for  which,  even  out  of  this  small 
supply  of  provings,^  a  suitable  analogue  of 
counter  disease-force  (i.  e.  a  remedy)  cannot  be 

^  "  Fragmenta  de  viribus  medicaminum  positivis." — Hah- 
nemann, 1805. 


RATIONAL    ART   OF    HEALING  S7 

found  which  will  bring  about  a  restoration  ot 
health  gently,  swiftly  and  enduringly  without 
any  marked  perturbations.  This  fact  depends 
on  the  manifold  variety  of  symptoms  and  the 
abundance  of  disease-elements  which  every  one 
of  the  powerful  medicines  hitherto  tested  has 
already  displayed  in  its  positive  action  on  the 
healthy  body.  In  spite  of  the  limited  choice  of 
remedies  (even  now  not  completely  known), 
incomparably  more  and  better  cures  can  be 
achieved  by  this  method  than  by  the  so-called 
general  methods  or  any  other  of  all  the  irrational 
non-homoeopathic  ways  of  treatment. 

124 

Whenever  in  the  provings  of  one  or  other  of 
these  medicines,  tested  in  their  positive  action  by 
observations  on  the  healthy  body,  we  find  a 
symptom-complex  analogous  to  that  of  a  given 
natural  disease,  that  medicine  will,  nay,  must, 
be  the  most  suitable  counter-force  for  the  de- 
struction and  extinction  of  that  natural  disorder ; 
the  specific,  or  completely  suitable,  remedy  is 
discovered  in  that  medicine. 

125 
If  now  the  counter  disease-force  (the  drug)  is 
entirely  suitable  by  its  likeness  of  symptoms 
(that  is,  if  it  be  selected  on  the  ground  of  its 
homoeopathicity),  and  if,  further,  it  is  admin- 
istered properly,  then  the  natural  disease,  how- 
ever threatening  or  severe,  however  encumbered 
with  many  symptoms,  will  depart  almost  un- 
noticed in  a  few  hours,  provided  it  has  not  been 
of  long  duration.  If  it  is  of  longer  standing,  it 
will  be  a  few  days  before  it  disappears.  In  either 
case  practically  none  of  the  pathogenic  symptoms 
of   the   drug,   that   is,   of   the   artificial   counter- 


58  ORGANON    OF    THE 

disease  will  be  observed.  In  rapid  and  hardly 
noticeable  sequence,  there  comes  only  health ; 
the  natural  and  the  artificial  disease  both  swiftly 
and  gently  vanish,  without  perceptible  reaction ; 
there  has  been  a  true  dynamic  annihilation. 

126 

Here  we  arrive  at  the  third  point  in  a  rational 
system  of  therapeutics,  the  most  suitable  method 
of  administering  the  homoeopathic  remedy  in 
cases  of  disease. 

127 

If  a  patient  complain  of  one  or  two  trivial 
symptoms,  which  have  but  recently  appeared, 
the  physician  should  not  look  upon  this  as  a 
complete  disease  requiring  therapeutic  aid.  A 
slight  alteration  in  diet  and  mode  of  life  will 
usually  be  enough  to  make  an  end  of  such  an 
illness.  But  if  the  patient  complain  only  of  one 
or  two  violent  symptoms,  the  physician  will 
generally  find,  on  examination,  other,  though 
lesser,  symptoms,  which  make  up  a  complete 
disease-picture.  This  is  generally  the  case  with 
chronic  disorders,  of  which  more  hereafter. 

128 

The  more  severe  an  illness  is,  the  more  omin- 
ous and  striking  usually  are  the  symptoms  of 
which  it  consists.  But  thereby  the  more  surely 
also  is  a  suitable  remedy  discovered  for  it,  if  a 
sufficient  number  of  medicines,  tested  in  their 
positive  actions,  is  at  our  disposal.  Among  the 
symptom-groups  of  many  drugs  it  is  not  as  a 
rule  difficult  to  find  one  whose  particular  disease- 
elements  and  symptom-complex  present  a  very 
similar  picture  to  those  of  the  natural  disease, 


RATIONAL    ART    OF    HEALING  59 

thereby  constituting  it  a  suitable  counter  disease- 
agent  ;  this  is  the  desired  remedy. 

129 

In  this  search  for  a  specific  homoeopathic 
remedy,  that  is,  in  this  comparison  of  the  totality 
of  the  symptoms  of  the  natural  disease  with  the 
symptom-lists  of  available  medicines,  the  more 
striking  and  unusual  of  the  characteristic  symp- 
toms of  the  disease  should  especially  be  kept  in 
view;  for  it  is  precisely  to  these  symptoms  that 
analogues  must  be  found  among  the  disease- 
symptoms  of  the  drug  which  is  to  be  the  most 
suitable  remedy.  On  the  other  hand  the  general 
signs,  like  loss  of  appetite,  weariness,  discom- 
fort, disturbed  sleep,  and  so  forth,  are  of  little 
significance  when  unaccompanied  by  more  pre- 
cise indications,  because  they  are  found  in  the 
symptomatology  of  most  drugs  as  of  most 
natural  diseases. 

130 

If,  then,  the  counter  disease-picture,  con- 
structed from  the  symptom-list  of  the  remedy 
held  to  be  most  suitable,  contains  in  the  greatest 
number  and  closest  resemblance,  these  striking 
and  characteristic  symptoms  of  the  disease  that 
is  to  be  cured,  then  this  medicine  affords  the 
most  apt  artificial  counter-disease  for  this  case 
of  illness,  and  is,  in  short,  the  specific  remedy. 
The  disease  will  be  removed  and  extinguished 
without  any  disturbance,  often  even  within  the 
period  of  action  of  the  first  dose. 

131 

I  say,  without  disturbance.  For  in  employing 
this    most   suitable    counter   disease-force,    only 


6o  ORGANON    OF    THE 

those  drug-symptoms  are  called  into  play  which 
correspond  to  the  disease-symptoms  (and  the 
first  destroy  the  second) ;  the  other  and  often 
very  numerous  symptoms  found  in  the  symptom- 
list  of  the  suitable  remedy  remain  entirely  latent 
because  they  find  nothing  to  correspond  to  them 
in  the  disease-condition.  Nothing  of  them  will 
be  noted  in  the  condition  of  the  patient,  which 
will  improve  from  hour  to  hour;  presumably 
because  the  whole  power  of  the  specific  remedy 
is  concentrated  on  those  disease-symptoms  which 
resemble  its  own  and  is  entirely  devoted  to  the 
destruction  of  these  similar  symptoms. 

Author's  note. — Yet  there  is  no  homoeopathic 
remedy,  however  suitably  chosen,  which  may  not 
in  the  course  of  its  action  on  a  very  excitable 
and  sensitive  patient,  cause  at  least  one,  prob- 
ably very  trifling,  unwonted  disturbance,  a  little 
new  symptom.  For  it  is  almost  impossible  that 
medicine  and  disease  should  cover  each  other  in 
their  symptoms  as  exactly  as  two  triangles  with 
equal  angles  and  equal  sides  cover  each  other. 
But  generally  these  unimportant  differences  are 
readily  adjusted  by  the  individual  energy  of  the 
living  organism,  and  only  patients  of  unusual 
sensitiveness  are  aware  of  them ;  recovery  goes 
steadily  forward,  unless  prevented  by  errors  in 
the  conduct  of  the  patient's  life  or  by  excitement 
of  the  passions. 

Translator' s  note — In  more  modern  phrase- 
ology it  might  be  said  that  drugs  have  an  indi- 
vidual power,  in  sufficient  doses,  of  affecting 
certain  body-tissues,  often  indeed  a  large  number 
of  tissues.  When  these  tissues  are  affected  by 
disease  in  a  way  resembling  the  action  that  the 
drug  exerts  upon  them,  they,  being  rendered 
more  sensitive  by  disease,  will  respond  to  the 
stimulus  of  a  smaller  dose  of  the  homoeopathic 


RATIONAL    ART    OF    HEALING  6i 

remedy  than  was  originally  required  to  call  out 
symptoms  in  the  healthy  provers.  But  the 
smaller  dose,  which  can  affect  the  diseased  and 
thereby  sensitized  tissues  and  can  probably 
cause  amelioration,  is  not  strong  enough  to 
arouse  symptoms  in  tissues  which  have  remained 
normal,  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  the  drug  pos- 
sesses a  distinct  relation  to  these  tissues.  Con- 
sequently symptoms  due  in  the  provers  to  dis- 
turbances of  these  tissues  (w^hich  ex  hypothesi 
remain  normal  in  this  particular  patient)  do  not 
appear  as  a  result  of  administering  the  drug, 
unless  in  unduly  sensitive  subjects,  and  then 
only  to  a  small  extent. 


132 

But  although  it  is  certain  that  a  suitably 
selected  homoeopathic  remedy  gently  destroys 
and  removes  disease,  without  arousing  such 
special  symptoms  of  its  own  as  are  not  present 
in  the  patient,  that  is,  without  exciting  sufferings 
of  a  new  and  serious  kind,  yet  it  usually  causes, 
as  it  W'Cre,  a  slight  aggravation  of  the  patient's 
condition  in  the  first  hour  or  two  after  its  admin- 
istration. This  aggravation  so  closely  resembles 
the  original  disease  that  it  seems  to  the  patient 
to  be  a  real  worsening  of  his  symptoms.  But  it 
is  in  reality  no  more  than  the  onset  of  a  very 
similar  medicinal  disease  rather  more  powerful 
than  the  original  disease.  This  slight  homoeo- 
pathic aggravation  during  the  first  hours  (which 
is,  in  fact,  a  very  good  prognostic  sign  that  the 
acute  disease  will  probably  yield  to  the  first 
dose),  is  quite  as  it  should  be;  for  naturally  the 
drug-disease  must  be  somewhat  stronger  than 
the  illness  if  it  is  to  overcome  arid  extinguish  it; 
even  as  an  analogous  natural  disease  can  only 


62  ORGANON    OF    THE 

remove  and  destroy  another  when  it  is  the 
stronger  (S.  28).  The  smaller  the  dose  of  the 
homoeopathic  remedy,  the  less  will  be  this 
aggravation  of  symptoms  appearing  in  the  first 
hours.  ^ 

Yet  the  dose  of  a  homoeopathic  remedy  can 
hardly  be  made  so  small  that  it  will  not  over- 
come and  ameliorate  its  analogous  disease,  in- 
deed completely  cure  and  banish  it  (S.  244).  It 
is,  therefore,  easily  to  be  understood  why  even 
the  very  smallest  dose  of  a  homoeopathic  remedy 
always  causes  a  small  homoeopathic  aggravation 
of  this  kind,  albeit  a  very  mild  one,  in  the  first 
hours  after  its  administration. 

Author's  note — This  aggravation,  an  exalta- 
tion of  the  drug-symptoms  over  the  analogous 
disease-symptoms  has  been  observed  by  other 
physicians  when  by  chance  they  have  employed 
a  homoeopathic  remedy.  The  use  of  viola 
tricolor  at  first  caused  an  aggravation  in  the 
skin-eruption  which  it  ultimately  (homoeopathic- 
ally)  cured  (Leroy,  Heilk,  fur  Mutter). 

133 
Since  the  number  of  medicines  exactly  tested 
in  regard  to  their  positive  action  is  as  yet  only 
moderate,  it  sometimes  happens  that  only  a 
smaller  or  greater  part  of  the  symptoms  of  a  case 
of  disease  can  be  found  in  the  symptom-register 
of  the  most  suitable  medicine.  Consequently 
this  incomplete  counter-disease  force  must  be 
employed  for  lack  of  a  complete  one. 

^  This  corresponds  to  the  experience  of  the  use  of  vaccines 
and  the  "negative"  and  "positive  "  phases  of  Sir  Almroth 
Wright. 


RATIONAL    ART    OF    HEALING  63 

134 
In  such  a  case  a  complete  undisturbed  cure 
by  this  drug  is  naturally  not  to  be  anticipated. 
After  its  use  many  more  symptoms  may  appear 
in  the  patient  than  were  previously  present  as  a 
result  of  the  disease.  These  will  not  prevent  the 
uprooting  of  a  considerable  part  of  the  disorder, 
nor  the  establishment  of  a  fair  commencement  of 
a  cure;  but  nevertheless,  complete  cure  may  be 
impeded  by  these  accessory  symptoms. 

135 
The  small  number  of  homoeopathic  symptoms 
shown  by  the  best-selected  medicine  is  little  or 
no  hindrance  to  cure,  if  these  few  symptoms  for 
the  most  part  correspond  to  the  characteristic 
and  specially  striking  features  of  the  disease.  In 
such  a  case  cure  follows  the  use  of  the  remedy 
swiftly  and  almost  undisturbed. 

136 

If,  however,  few  of  the  outstanding  character- 
istic symptoms  of  the  disease  can  be  paralleled 
in  the  symptomatology  of  the  chosen  drug,  and 
if  it  corresponds  to  the  disease  chiefly  in  such 
general  symptoms  as  nausea,  weariness,  dis- 
turbed sleep,  discomfort,  and  so  forth,  and  in 
little  else;  then,  if  no  remedy  more  exactly 
homoeopathic  can  be  found  among  such  agencies 
of  counter-disease  as  are  known,  the  physician 
can  promise  himself  but  little  immediate  favour- 
able result  from  the  use  of  the  drug. 

137 
Such  a  case,  however,  is  rarq  even  with  the 
number,  as  yet  small,   of  medicines  known   in 
their  positive  actions;   and   the   bad   effects   of 


64  ORGANON    OF    THE 

administering  such  a  remedy  are  lessened  as 
soon  as  another,  more  suitable,  medicine  can  be 
chosen. 

138 
Thus,  if  accessory  symptoms  of  some  moment 
occur  after  the  use  of  the  first  selected  medicine, 
which  is  not  exactly  homoeopathic,  this  first  dose 
should  not  be  allowed  to  exhaust  itself  and 
expose  the  patient  to  the  full  duration  of  its 
action ;  but  the  altered  disease-state  should  be 
freshly  examined,  and  a  new  disease-picture 
made  from  the  combination  of  the  remaining 
original  symptoms  with  those  that  have  just 
appeared. 

139 
We  shall  then  more  easily  find  among  our 
known  medicines  an  analogue  to  the  new  disease- 
picture  just  presented,  and  a  single  dose  of  this 
remedy,  if  it  does  not  entirely  destroy  the  dis- 
ease, will  bring  recovery  much  nearer.  And  if 
even  this  drug  is  not  enough  to  achieve  a  com- 
plete cure,  we  proceed  similarly  with  the  repeated 
examination  of  the  disease-condition  and  the 
repeated  selection  of  the  most  suitable  homoeo- 
pathic counter-force  till  our  object  is  achieved 
and  the  patient  is  completely  restored  to  health. 

140 

If  on  the  first  examination  of  a  disease  and 
the  first  choice  of  a  remedy  it  is  found  that  the 
symptom-complex  of  the  illness  cannot  be  effect- 
ually covered  from  the  symptom-register  of  a 
single  medicine  (owing  to  the  insufficient  num- 
ber of  medicines  which  are  known) ;  and  if 
further  it  is  found  that  tw^o  medicines  contend 
for    preference,    the    one    corresponding    more 


RATIONAL    ART   OF    HEALING  65 

closely  to  one  part  of  the  symptom-complex  and 
the  other  more  closely  to  another  part;  then  it 
is  not  desirable  to  give  one  medicine  after  the 
other  without  further  close  examination,  nor  to 
administer  both  together,  for  no  one  can  foresee 
how  the  one  may  hinder  and  perturb  the  action 
of  the  other  (S.  235,  256). 

141 

It  is  far  better  first  of  all  to  give  only  the  one 
which  on  the  whole  seems  more  suitable.  It  will 
certainly  ameliorate  the  illness  in  part,  but  will 
on  the  other  hand  bring  out  a  new  range  of 
symptoms. 

142 

When  this  happens,  the  homoeopathic  law 
allows  no  second  dose  of  the  same  medicine  to 
be  given.  But  at  the  same  time  the  other  remedy, 
which  seemed  suitable  upon  the  first  indications 
for  the  second  half  of  the  symptoms,  must  not 
be  given  without  consideration  and  a  further 
enquiry  into  the  condition  left  after  the  use  of 
the  first  medicine. 

143 
Far  rather  in  this  case,  as  always  when  a 
change  has  come  about  in  the  disease-condition, 
the  present  remaining  symptom-complex  must 
be  considered  anew  and  without  regard  to  the 
second  remedy  which  at  first  seemed  partly  suit- 
able, in  order  that  the  counter-force  most  adapted 
to  the  present  new  condition  may  be  selected 
without  prejudice. 

144 

It  seldom   happens  that  the  medicine  which 
at  first  appeared  the  second  best  will  now  be 


66  ORGANON    OF    THE 

indicated.  But  if,  indeed,  this  very  remedy  ap- 
pears after  the  new  examination  at  least  as  suit- 
able as  any  other,  then  it  deserves  the  more  con- 
fidence, and  should  be  straightway  administered. 

145 
It  is  only  in  cases  of  long-standing  chronic 
disease,  not  subject  to  any  notable  change,  which 
possess  definite  stable  fundamental  symptoms, 
that  sometimes  two  medicines  almost  equally 
homoeopathic  can  be  used  with  advantage  in 
alternation ;  ^  and  even  that  is  only  to  be  toler- 
ated as  long  as  amongst  the  number  of  proved 
remedies  there  is  none  that  offers  a  group  of 
symptoms  altogether  or  almost  parallel  to  those 
of  the  chronic  disease  in  question.  If  there 
should  be  such  a  remedy,  then  it  alone  and  un- 
aided will  do  all  that  is  required,  and  will  cure 
swiftly  and  enduringly  and  without  perturbation. 

146 

A  similar  difficulty  in  the  art  of  healing  arises 
in  cases  where  the  number  of  disease-symptoms 
is  too  limited.  This  contingency  demands  the 
most  careful  attention ;  for  if  the  difficulty  which 
it  creates  is  now  removed,  then  almost  all  the 
difficulties  which  hinder  the  therapeutic  art  are 
disposed  of,  except  the  lack  of  remedies 
homoeopathically  known. 

147 
The  only  diseases  which  seem  to  have  but  few 
symptoms,  and  are  therefore  more  troublesome 
to  cure,  are  those  which  may  be  called  incom- 
plete, since  they  present  only  one  or  two  leading 

1  Hahnemann  never  regarded  this  procedure  as  other  than 
a  make-shift,  and  in  later  years  ceased  to  recommend  it. 


RATIONAL    ART    OF    HEALING  67 

symptoms,  and  these  obscure  almost  all  the  rest. 
They  belong  for  the  most  part  to  chronic 
diseases. 

148 

Their  principal  symptom  may  be  either  of  an 
external  character  or  may  affect  an  internal 
organ ;  as,  for  instance,  headaches  of  years'  dura- 
tion, long-standing  diarrhoea,  cardialgia,  and  so 
forth.  The  first  class  are  usually  termed  local 
diseases. 

149 

In  incom.plete  diseases  of  the  second  kind,  it 
is  often  due  to  the  physician's  want  of  obser- 
vation that  the  symptoms  which  are  actually 
present  and  which  make  up  the  complete  dis- 
ease-picture, are  not  fully  discovered. 

150 

There  are,  nevertheless,  a  few  illnesses  which, 
after  all  preliminary  examinations  (S.  63-81, 
S.  178-182),  present  but  one  or  two  marked  and 
violent  symptoms  and  leave  all  others  only 
vague  and  shadowy. 

151 
To  deal  successfully  with  such  rare  cases  the 
first  procedure  is  to  choose  the  counter  disease- 
force    which    is    best    indicated    by    these    few 
symptoms. 

152 
Sometimes,  indeed,  it  will  happen  that  this 
remedy,  chosen  most  carefully  in  accordance 
with  the  homoeopathic  law,  albeit  from  few 
symptoms,  will  actually  prove  to  be  the  exact 
counter-force  required  to  destroy  the  existing 
F  2 


68  ORGANON    OF    THE 

disease.  This  is  the  more  Hkely  to  occur,  the 
more  striking,  strange,  and  characteristic  are 
the  few  disease-symptoms  present. 

153 
But  more  often  the  medicine  so  selected  will 
prove  only  partially  suitable,  since  there  was  no 
complex    of    many    symptoms    to    guide    to    a 
decisive  choice. 

154 

In  this  case  the  medicine,  which  has  been 
chosen  as  exactly  as  possible,  but  is  neverthe- 
less not  completely  homoeopathic,  will  cause 
accessory  symptoms  while  counteracting  a  dis- 
ease to  which  it  is  only  partially  analogous.  A 
similar  sequence  of  events  has  been  already 
noted  as  likely  to  occur  when  the  choice  of  a 
remedy  is  incomplete  from  lack  of  sufficient 
counteracting  forces,  i,  e,  lack  of  exact  know- 
ledge of  a  sufficient  number  of  medicines.  The 
accessory  symptoms  and  phenomena,  which 
appear  in  these  circumstances  out  of  the  symp- 
tomatology of  the  drug,  are  intermingled  with 
those  of  the  patient's  condition,  but  are  at  the 
same  time  themselves  to  be  regarded  as  symp- 
toms of  the  disease,  although  they  were  not 
experienced  before  the  administration  of  the 
medicine.  Entirely  new  symptoms  will  appear, 
or  symptoms  hardly  perceived  before  will  become 
more  marked. 

Translator's  note. — That  is  to  say,  the  effect 
of  a  drug  on  a  diseased  body  is,  to  a  large 
extent,  influenced  by  the  nature  of  the  disease, 
and  forms,  as  it  were,  a  commentary  upon  it, 
from  which  more  knowledge  of  the  disease  can 
be  acquired. 


RATIONAL    ART    OF    HEALING  69 

155 
The  accessory  phenomena  and  newly  appear- 
ing symptoms  of  disease  must  not  be  attributed 
entirely  to  the  medicine.  They  originate  from 
it,  but  they  are  always  and  only  such  symptoms 
as  this  particular  disease  had  the  latent  power 
to  produce  in  this  particular  body,  symptoms 
which  the  medicine,  as  an  agent  having  a  similar 
tendency,  merely  elicited  and  caused  to  appear.^ 
In  a  word,  the  entire  symptom-complex  now  in 
evidence  is  to  be  regarded  as  that  of  the  disease 
itself,  as  its  actual  existing  condition,  and  as 
such  it  is  to  be  treated. 

156 
Thus  the  choice  of  the  remedy,  which  was  in 
this  case  almost  unavoidably  imperfect,  yet 
serves  to  make  the  symptom-complex  complete 
and  so  to  facilitate  the  discovery  of  a  second 
homoeopathic  counter  disease-force  which  shall 
be  more  exactly  adapted  to  the  needs  of  the  case. 

157 
Therefore,  after  the  action  of  the  single  dose 
of  the  first  medicine  is  completed  (unless  the 
violence  of  the  newly  appearing  symptoms  de- 
mand more  speedy  aid)  a  new  examination  of 
the  disease  must  be  undertaken ;  the  status 
morbiy  as  it  now  is,  must  be  exactly  noted,  and 
a  second  homoeopathic  remedy  chosen  according 
thereto,  which  shall  be  exactly  suitable  to  the 
immediate  condition.  This  is  the  more  readily 
and  exactly  done,  because  the  group  of  symptom's 
has  become  more  numerous  and  more  complete. 

^  Except  when  they  usher  in  the  final-death  agony,  or  can 
be  traced  to  some  error  in  the  mode  of  living,  outbreak  of 
violent  passion,  etc. 


70  ORGANON    OF    THE 

iS8 
Among  incomplete  diseases  (S.   147)  the  so- 
called  local  disturbances  take  an  important  place. 

159 
These  local  diseases,  unless  they  have  arisen 
a  short  time  previously  from  an  external  lesion, 
always  depend  upon  an  inner  malady  extend- 
ing throughout  the  whole  organism ;  and  the 
medicinal  treatment  of  them  must,  therefore,  also 
have  regard  to  the  whole  organism,  if  it  is  to  be 
reasonable,  consistent,  and  effective. 

161 

No  so-called  local  malady  arising  from  internal 
causes  and  persisting  in  a  definite  region  can  be 
thought  of  as  produced  without  the  consent  (as 
it  were)  of  the  rest  of  the  general  health,  and 
without  the  participation  of  the  other  sensitive 
and  irritable  parts  of  the  body  and  the  other 
living  organs.  Thus  the  amelioration  and  even 
complete  cure  of  maladies  which  appear  isolated 
on  the  most  distant  parts  of  the  skin,  by  means 
of  a  small  dose  of  a  remedy  homoeopathically 
chosen,  placed  on  the  tongue  or  introduced  into 
the  stomach,  can  only  be  explained  by  the 
general  acute  sensitiveness  to  medicinal  powers 
and  the  ready,  alert  response  to  drug-force  which 
permeate  all  parts  of  the  living  organism. 

162 
Such  cures  are  best  effected  when  the  physician 
takes  into  account  all  noticeable  alterations  in 
the  patient's  general  condition,  and  thus  finds 
himself  in  a  position  to  draw  a  complete  outline 
of  the  disease-picture  before  seeking  among  the 
medicines  known  to  him  for  a  clearly  marked 
counter-force  to  the  whole  complex  of  symptoms. 


RATIONAL    ART   OF    HEALING  71 

general  as  well  as  local.     In  this  way  a  choice 
can  be  made  which  is  completely  homoeopathic. 

163 

By  means  of  this  medicine  employed  intern- 
ally (not  externally)  the  general  disease-condition 
of  the  body  is  removed  simultaneously  with  the 
local  disorder,  and  the  first  and  the  last  are  cured 
together.  This  proves  that  the  local  malady 
depends  on  a  disease  of  the  body  as  a  whole,  and 
is  only  to  be  regarded  as  one  of  the  most 
important  symptoms  in  a  general  disease. 

164 

This  is  so  true  that,  when  any  remedy  locally 
applied  has  cured  without  other  aid  and  has 
restored  health  (as  it  has  occasionally  done),  it 
has  only  been  able  to  do  so  by  exercising 
homoeopathically  a  healing  influence  upon  the 
inward  disease-condition,  and  it  would  have 
cured  equally  well  had  it  been  administered  only 
internally  and  not  externally  at  all. 

Author's  note. — Thus  some  eczemas  are  re- 
moved by  the  external  use  of  cantharides  and 
some  other  eruptions  by  a  similar  use  of  mer- 
curial preparations;  but  none  of  them  are  cured 
so  that  general  health  ensues,  unless  these  ex- 
ternal remedies  have  also  the  power  to  remove 
the  inseparably  associated  inner  disease-con- 
dition and  have,  therefore,  affected  the  whole 
organism  with  their  healing  power. 

165 

It  would  seem,  indeed,  as  though  the  cure  of 
such  a  malady  would  be  hastened,  if  the  remedy 
recognized  as  truly  homoeopathic  to  the  whole 
disease    complex    were    not    only    administered 


72  ORGANON    OF    THE 

internally  but  also  applied  externally;  seeing 
that  the  local  affection  usually  strives  to  isolate 
itself  (although  it  can  never  do  this  completely 
in  the  living  organism),  and  that  it  is  true  that 
medicines  act  more  speedily  on  the  part  to  which 
they  are  applied  than  to  more  distant  regions. 

Author's  note. — If  cherry  laurel  water  is  in- 
jected into  the  bowel  of  an  animal,  its  spasmodic 
action  first  appears  in  the  lower  limbs  and  later 
in  the  upper,  while  this  order  is  reversed  if  the 
drug  is  swallowed. 

1 66 

Nevertheless,  this  simultaneous  use  of  a 
remedy  externally  and  internally  in  diseases 
where  the  local  symptoms  are  the  more  marked, 
has  this  great  disadvantage,  that  through  the 
local  application  these  principal  symptoms  (/.  e. 
the  local  affection)  will  be  destroyed  before  the 
internal  disease  is  destroyed.  Consequently 
through  their  disappearance  it  becomes  difficult 
or  even  impossible  in  many  cases  to  decide 
whether  in  addition  the  whole  disease  has  been 
abolished. 

Translator's  note. — The  belief  that  grave 
symptoms  might  ensue  if  skin  diseases  were  sup- 
pressed was  shared  by  most  physicians  in 
Hahnemann's  time.  This  belief  is  not  now 
widely  held.  The  subject  is  a  difficult  one  and 
hardly  ripe  for  dogmatism.  What  Hahnemann 
fears  in  these  paragraphs  is  the  grave  danger 
that  the  patient  may  seem  to  be  cured  with  the 
disappearance  of  the  skin  eruption  and  so  pass 
out  of  observation  before  he  has  really  recovered. 

167 

A  similar  but,  if  possible,  greater  disadvantage 
generally  follows  the  practice  of  using  an  active 


RATIONAL    ART   OF    HEALING  73 

remedy  (even  if  homoeopathic)  only  in  local 
application  to  the  local  disease  (in  other  words, 
the  principal  symptom),  unless  it  has  been  pre- 
viously administered  internally  to  bring  about 
the  entire  destruction  of  the  general  disease. 
For  then  it  is  even  more  unlikely  that  the  remedy 
when  only  locally  applied  should  have  simul- 
taneously acted  so  powerfully  and  completely 
on  the  inner  organism  as  to  remove  and  destroy 
the  total  disease  as  well  as  its  local  symptoms. 
This  favourable  result  will  only  occur  in  the 
very  rare  cases  in  which  the  inner  disease  is  but 
slight  and  the  external  affection  is  so  extensive 
that  the  topical  application  will  have  been  made 
over  a  considerable  area  of  the  body. 

168 

In  all  other  cases  the  simple  external  appli- 
cation of  a  small  quantity  of  the  remedy  will 
not  exert  upon  the  inner  organism  an  action 
nearly  powerful  enough  to  destroy  the  inner  and 
often  chronic  and  deep-seated  disease.  Even 
if  its  proportionately  more  rapid  curative  action 
promptly  avails  to  remove  the  local  lesion,  which 
is  merely  the  most  prominent  symptom  of  dis- 
ease, the  inner  malady  still  remains  and  the  case 
has  become  more  serious  than  before. 

169 

For  if  the  local  affection  is  made  to  disappear 
by  this  local  incomplete  treatment,  then  the  in- 
ternal treatment  necessary  for  the  complete  cure 
of  the  total  disease  remains  in  vague  obscurity; 
for  now  only  the  other  and  ill-marked  symptoms 
remain,  symptoms  which  are  not  so  constant 
and  persistent  as  the  local  symptoms,  and  often 
are  not  characteristic  enough  to  enable  a  clear 


74  ORGANON    OF    THE 

and  comprehensive  picture  of  the  disease  to  be 
constructed. 

170 

The  physician  in  his  search  for  a  suitable 
internal  treatment  must  remain  in  doubt  whether 
the  homoeopathic  remedy  apparently  indicated 
has  entirely  destroyed  and  removed  the  whole 
disease;  for  the  most  important  and  persistent 
symptom  (the  local  lesion)  has  already  vanished. 
He  will  have  to  work  in  semi-darkness,  and  thus 
will  either  give  too  much  or  too  little  of  the 
remedy,  or  he  will  employ  it  too  long  or  not 
long  enough  for  complete  cure;  and  thus  the 
patient  suffers. 

171 
If  the  remedy  which  is  completely  adapted  to 
the  disease  has  not  been  discovered  before  the 
local  symptoms  have  been  removed  either  by  the 
knife  or  by  some  destructive  or  desiccating  local 
application,  the  case  necessarily  becomes  more 
difficult  on  account  of  the  uncertain  and  in- 
sufficiently characteristic  nature  of  the  remaining 
symptoms.  For  the  external  and  principal 
symptoms,  which  would  have  led  most  surely  to 
the  choice  of  the  exact  remedy  and  would  have 
confirmed  the  choice  by  responding  to  its  in- 
ternal use,  have  been  removed  from  observation. 

172 

If  the  external  phenomena  were  still  present, 
then  their  failure  to  disappear  would  show  that 
the  inner  treatment  was  not  yet  complete ;  if,  on 
the  contrary,  they  disappeared  under  internal 
medication  alone,  that  would  constitute  a  con- 
vincing proof  that  the  disease  was  uprooted  and 
that  the  desired  recovery  from  the  whole  disease 
was  achieved — a  priceless  advantage. 


RATIONAL    ART   OF    HEALING  75 

173 
The  disappearance  of  local  symptoms  as  a 
result  of  local  treatment  is  almost  always  com- 
pensated in  Nature  by  the  increase  and  develop- 
ment of  the  other  symptoms,  hitherto  virtually 
latent  although  recognizable,  and  by  the  appear- 
ance of  new  disease-phenomena.  That  is  to 
say,  there  is  a  heightening  of  the  remaining 
symptoms  that  make  up  the  general  disease. 
This  result  of  a  local  application  is  usually 
wrongly  called  a  driving  inward  of  the  external 
disorder  upon  the  nerves  or  the  "humours." 

174 
In  some  diseases  this  awakening  of  the  other 
symptoms,  after  removal  of  the  local  manifesta- 
tions, only  takes  place  gradually,  so  that  the 
aggravation  of  the  patient's  condition  is  only 
perceived  after  some  lapse  of  time. 

175 
On  the  other  hand,  some  other  diseases  pre- 
senting local  symptoms  show  a  sudden  acute 
development  of  their  remaining  and  generally 
internal  symptoms  when  the  important  local 
manifestation  has  been  removed  by  topical 
applications.  This  acute  aggravation  of  the 
disease  may  be  most  alarming,  and  often  ends 
rapidly  in  death.  Here  the  local  phenomena 
not  only  serve  the  end  of  hindering  the  develop- 
ment of  the  internal  symptoms,  as  in  chronic 
and  sluggish  cases  of  disease,  but  also  seem  to 
be  raised  to  the  position  of  the  chief  symptom, 
the  symptom  which,  as  it  w^ere,  for  the  time 
absorbs  the  intensity  and  danger  of  the  other 
symptoms  and  prevents  their  perilous  develop- 
ment.    The  most  melancholy  experience  teaches 


76  ORGANON    OF    THE 

how  irrational  it  is  in  these  cases,  as  well  as  in 
the  others,  to  abolish  the  relatively  beneficent 
local  symptoms  by  a  purely  local  treatment. 

176 

Fortunately  the  life-activity  of  the  organism 
itself  sometimes  causes  the  return  of  the  local 
symptom  which  has  been  artificially  abolished; 
it  is  less  desirable  to  attempt  to  do  this  by 
artificial  means.  Even  inoculation  is  frequently 
unsuccessful,  because  as  a  rule  the  local  disease 
inoculated  is  not  the  original  one,  but  another 
which  bears  only  a  superficial  resemblance  to 
the  first. 

177 

The  rational  cure  of  all  such  diseases  depends 
entirely  on  the  internal  administration  of  a 
medicinal  force,  suitably  adapted  by  its  homoeo- 
pathy to  the  whole  symptom-complex,  whereof 
the  local  symptom  is  but  the  most  characteristic 
sign  among  a  number  of  others.  If  this  remedy 
is  given  internally,  and  if  in  addition  a  suitable 
regimen  is  ordered,  the  local  application  of  the 
specific  medicine  will  hardly  ever  be  found 
necessary. 

Author^s  note. — Different  diseases  require 
different  rules  of  treatment  in  this  respect.  For 
some,  local  applications  of  the  indicated  remedy 
are  most  dangerous,  for  others,  harmless  or 
beneficial. 

178 

The  difficulty  of  effecting  a  homoeopathic  cure 
of  these  incomplete  diseases  (among  which  the 
local  diseases,  so-called,  should  be  mostly 
classed)  depends  principally,  as  has  been  already 
said,  on   the  fact  that  they  so  seldom  present 


RATIONAL    ART   OF    HEALING  ^^ 

more  than  one  outstanding  symptom.  The 
remaining  symptoms,  which  with  the  local 
manifestation  complete  the  disease-picture,  re- 
main in  the  background  and  escape  the  attention 
of  most  observers. 


179 

This  difficulty  can  only  be  overcome  by  more 
searching  and  careful  observations  and  inquiries. 

180 

To  this  end,  if  the  patient  complains  only  of  a 
few  severe  symptoms  and  can  furnish  no  others 
at  the  first  examination,  the  physician  does  best 
to  defer  his  judgment  as  to  the  curability  of  the 
disease  and  its  curative  treatment.  These  dis- 
eases are  nearly  always  chronic  and  will  not 
suffer  permanently  from  a  delay  of  several  days^ 
during  which  all  deviations  from  health  in  the 
patient,  great  or  small,  can  be  more  carefully 
investigated  until  every  one,  even  of  the  trivial 
and  hitherto  unnoticed  symptoms,  has  been 
elicited  and  exactly  noted. 

Author's  note. — Local  symptoms  are  hardly 
ever  acute  except  when  they  are  "metastases."  ^ 

^  A  metastasis  is  a  severe  localized  symptom  which  appears 
naturally  in  acute  diseases,  apparently  as  an  attempt  to 
transfer  them  to  an  outward  and  less  vital  part  of  the 
organism,  and  so  to  save  the  inner  life  from  the  danger  that 
threatens  it.  In  such  cases,  although  the  local  symptom  at 
the  moment  masks  the  others,  yet  the  remaining  symptoms 
are  more  easy  to  discover  owing  to  the  phenomena  which 
preceded  the  metastasis,  and  by  taking  these  together  with 
the  local  appearances,  the  entire  symptom-complex  and 
disease-picture  can  be  obtained  and  a  suitable  homoepathic 
remedy  selected  ;  cure  then  proceeds  rationally  and  radically. 
In  these  cases  it  is  especially  dangerous  "to  attack  the  local 
symptoms  with  topical  applications  alone. 


7^  ORGANON    OF    THE 

i8i 

In  a  chronic  case  of  this  kind  the  physician 
will  encourage  the  patient  to  divert  his  attention 
from  his  local  ailments  and  to  take  note  of  the 
accessory  signs  and  symptoms  however  small. 
In  this  way  special  symptoms  will  be  elicited 
which  the  patient  had  hitherto  overlooked  on 
account  of  the  insistent  nature  of  the  more 
obvious  malady. 

Author's  note. — If  the  patient  stubbornly  de- 
clines to  make  any  further  observations  and 
insists  on  treatment  without  delay,  it  is  advisable 
to  treat  him  for  a  few  days  with  some  un- 
medicinal  preparation  instead  of  a  drug,  in  order 
to  gain  time  for  the  discovery,  by  further  exact 
investigation,  of  all  morbid  changes  in  his  con- 
dition. It  is  a  harmless  deception  which  will 
bring  to  light  most  of  the  special  symptoms  of 
his  disease. 

182 

These  other  peculiarities  of  the  patient,  both 
the  greater  and  the  less,  will  aid  the  physician 
to  obtain  a  complete  view  of  the  disease  as  a 
whole ;  and  careful  inquiries  into  the  state  of 
various  bodily  functions,  a  close  observation  of 
the  manner  and  appearance  of  the  patient,  to- 
gether with  any  information  furnished  by  friends 
and  asked  for,  if  necessary,  in  secret,  will  add 
to  the  tale  of  facts  already  obtained  all  the 
additional  information  necessary  for  successful 
treatment. 

183 

In  this  way  the  physician  will  seldom  fail  to 
discover  the  entire  symptom-complex  of  any 
chronic  disease  however  obscure.  Then  from 
the  disease-elements  found  among  the  remedies 


RATIONAL    ART   OF    HEALING  79 

that  have  been  tested  on  healthy  persons  he  can 
select  the  counter-force  most  similar  to  the 
natural  disorder,  that  is,  the  exact  homoeopathic 
remedy.  Here  also  the  most  special  and  char- 
acteristic symptoms  of  the  disease  must  above 
all  others  be  found  in  the  remedy  which  is  to 
prove  appropriate. 

184 

If  the  drug  first  chosen  actually  corresponds 
to  the  disease  in  its  entirety  it  must  cure  it. 
But  if,  owing  to  the  insufficient  number  of  fully 
proved  drugs  and  the  consequent  restriction  of 
our  choice,  the  medicine  selected  is  not  exactly 
homoeopathic,  then  it  will  arouse  new  symptoms 
which  will  in  their  turn  point  the  way  to  the 
next  remedy  likely  to  prove  serviceable. 

185 

Mental  diseases  appear  to  supply  the  next 
class  of  malady  which  is  troublesome  to  cure. 
But  actually  they  are  not  much  more  difficult  to 
deal  with  than  other  incomplete  diseases,  among 
which  they  may  be  reckoned. 

186 

Indeed,  they  are  in  no  wise  really  an  excep- 
tional class  of  disease,  though  often  sharply 
separated  off  from  others  in  classification.  For 
in  every  other  kind  of  disease  the  condition  of 
the  mind  and  of  the  disposition  is  invariably 
altered  in  some  w^ay,  and  the  disposition  and 
mental  characteristics  of  the  patient  form  symp- 
toms of  prime  importance  in  all  cases  which  the 
physician  has  to  treat.  Such  symptoms  must  be 
included  in  the  totality  of  disease-phenomena  if 
a  rational  homoeopathic  cure  is  to  be  achieved. 


8o  ORGANON    OF    THE 

187 

This  point  is  of  such  importance  that  it  is  not 
too  much  to  say  that  the  mental  symptoms  of  a 
patient  often  form  the  determining  factor  in  the 
choice  of  the  medicinal  counter-force.  They  are 
the  characteristics  which  the  observant  physician 
can  least  of  all  afford  to  overlook. 

188 

The  creator  of  medicinal  virtues  has  had 
particular  regard  to  this  important  feature  of 
disease,  namely,  alterations  in  the  mental  and 
moral  condition ;  for  there  is  no  drug  in  the 
world  of  any  power  which  does  not  produce  in 
healthy  persons  very  marked  mental  and  moral 
changes,  which  are  different  for  every  different 
medicine. 

189 

We  shall,  therefore,  ne\er  learn  to  cure 
rationally  or  homoeopathically,  unless  we  con- 
sider in  every  case  of  disease  these  alternations 
in  mind  and  disposition,  and  choose  as  a 
counter-force  the  remedy  which  is  capable  of 
causing  similar  alterations. 

Author's  note. — Thus  aconite  will  never  bring 
about  a  speedy  or  lasting  cure  in  a  patient  of 
quiet,  equable  disposition ;  nux  vomica  is  as 
little  serviceable  to  gentle  phlegmatic  patients, 
Pulsatilla  as  little  to  the  gay  and  happy,  ignatia 
as  little  to  those  who  are  imperturbable  and  dis- 
inclined either  to  fear  or  to  vexation. 

190 

Thus  all  that  there  is  to  say  concerning  the 
cure  of  diseases  of  the  mind  and  spirit  can  be 
compressed    into   a   few   words.      They   can    be 


RATIONAL    ART   OF    HEALING  8i 

cured,  like  all  other  diseases,  by  those  remedies, 
and  those  alone,  which  possess  a  counter-force 
most  nearly  resembling  their  own,  a  counter- 
force  which  has  been  displayed  in  symptoms 
produced  on  the  mind  and  body  of  healthy 
people. 

191 

The  so-called  mental  and  emotional  diseases 
are,  for  the  most  part,  no  more  than  diseases  of 
the  body  wherein  the  characteristic  symptoms 
of  disturbance  in  mind  and  disposition  have 
more  or  less  swiftly  increased,  while  the  bodily 
symptoms  have  more  or  less  swiftly  diminished, 
until  finally  a  most  striking  disproportion  is 
attained,  almost  like  the  disproportionate  ap- 
pearance of  a  local  disease. 

192 

Cases  occur  not  infrequently  where  a  so-called 
bodily  disease  which  is  threatening  to  life  (a 
disease  of  one  or  other  of  the  important  organs 
or  an  acute  dangerous  disease)  becomes  changed 
into  melancholia  or  mania  by  an  increase  in 
psychical  symptoms  which  have  been  present  in 
lesser  degree  from  the  first.  Then  all  the  bodily 
symptoms  lose  their  threatening  character,  de- 
creasing to  such  a  degree  that  their  obscured 
but  persistent  existence  is  only  to  be  detected 
by  the  persevering  physician  who  is  also  gifted 
with  fine  powers  of  observation.  In  a  word, 
they  assume  the  form  of  incomplete  diseases, 
local  diseases,  as  it  were,  in  which  the  mental 
symptoms  w^hich  at  first  were  mild  and  un- 
important increase  until  they  are  the  chief 
svmptoms.  Then  they  take  the  place,  to  a  large 
extent,  of  the  other  symptoms,  which  they 
palliate  by  their  own  intensity;  this  is  a  process 


S2  ORGANON    OF    THE 

which   we    have   already    noted    in    considering 
local   disorders. 

Translator's  note. — These  were  the  days  when 
instruments  of  exact  physical  examination 
(stethoscope,  thermometer,  etc.)  and  the  aids  of 
the  laboratory  were  nearly  all  unknown.  Ap- 
pearances can  never  again  be  as  misleading  even 
to  the  careless  as  they  often  were  in  Hahne- 
mann's day  to  the  most  careful. 

193 
Therefore  in  dealing  with  these  diseases,  as 
with  those  of  sections  180  and  181,  the  investi- 
gation of  the  symptom-complex  demands  the 
greatest  perseverance,  fine  observation,  most 
careful  discrimination  and  a  detailed  enquiry  if 
we  would  discover  the  bodily  symptoms  in  dis- 
eases of  the  mind.  The  exact  appreciation  of 
the  particular  characters  of  each  individual 
change  in  mind  and  disposition  is,  of  course,  of 
the  first  importance,  and  when  combined  with  a 
knowledge  of  the  bodily  symptoms  will  lead 
to  the  discovery  of  the  remedy  appropriately 
homoeopathic  both  in  its  mental  and  bodily 
symptomatology,  and  so  will  lead  to  the  ex- 
tinction of  the  disease. 

194 

For  the  determination  of  the  non-mental 
symptoms  the  greatest  aid  is  derived  from  a 
clear  description  of  all  the  phenomena  of  the 
previous  bodily  disease  which,  through  the  one- 
sided exaggeration  of  its  mental  and  emotional 
symptoms,  developed  into  a  mental  disease. 

195 
The   comparison    of   these    earlier   symptoms 
with  the  existing  symptoms  will  show  that  the 


RATIONAL    ART    OF    HEALING  83 

first  have  persisted,  although  obscured  and 
now  hardly  perceptible ;  and  a  characteristic 
symptom-picture  of  the  disease  can  thus  be 
better  constructed. 

196 

If  the  mental  disease  is  not  fully  developed 
from  a  bodily  disorder,  and  if  it  remains  doubt- 
ful whether  it  has  not  resulted  from  faults  of 
education,  evil  habits,  perverted  morals,  super- 
stition or  ignorance,  the  decisive  criterion  will 
be  that  disorders  due  to  the  latter  causes  yield 
to  careful  remonstrances,  reasonable  representa- 
tions, consolation  or  serious  advice,  while  true 
mental  diseases  speedily  grow  worse,  melan- 
cholia becomes  more  melancholy,  spiteful  mania 
becomes  more  exasperated,  and  the  nonsense  of 
the  fool  becomes  even  more  devoid  of  reason. 

197 

Nevertheless  there  are  certain  diseases  of  the 
disposition  which  have  not  simply  developed  out 
of  bodily  diseases;  but,  on  the  contrary,  with 
but  slight  implication  of  the  body,  originate  and 
endure  from  emotional  causes,  such  as  continued 
anxiety,  worry,  vexation  and  exposure  to  terror 
or  fright.  In  time  this  kind  of  emotional  disease 
affects  the  bodily  health,  often  very  adversely. 

198 

Emotional  diseases  of  this  order,  originating 
in  the  mind,  are  precisely  those  which  can  be 
rapidly  transformed  into  health,  both  of  mind 
and  body,  by  psychical  means,  such  as  a  display 
of  confidence,  friendly  remonstrance,  sensible 
advice,  and  often  by  well-concealed  deceptions. 
Their  cure  by  such  measures,  however,  can  only 
G  2 


84  ORGANON    OF    THE 

be  achieved  while  they  are  yet  recent  and  the 
bodily  conditions  little  disturbed  by  them. 

Aidhor's   note. — Mental    and    emotional    dis- 
eases   arising    from    bodily    causes,    which    can 
only  be  cured  by  suitable  homoeopathic  remedies, 
demand  also  and  always  a  careful  and  appro- 
priate psychical  demeanour  towards  the  patient 
on    the    part   of   attendants   and   physicians ;    a 
helpful  kind  of  mind-regimen,  as  it  were.     To 
furious  mania  there  must  be  opposed  quiet  fear- 
lessness and  cool  resolution ;  to  doleful  lamenta- 
tion   a   mien    of   silent   sympathy ;    to    imbecile 
chattering,  silence,  but  not  inattention ;  and  of 
disgusting  behaviour  and  foul  speech  no  notice 
whatever  should  be  taken.    Destructive  acts  and 
injuries  must  be  prevented  without  reproaches 
to  the  patient,  and  everything  must  be  arranged 
to  avoid  any  corporal  punishment.     For  as  in 
mental  disorders  there  can  be  no  sense  of  wrong- 
doing, so  by  all  human  justice  there  should  be 
no  punishments.     Contradiction,  eager  explana- 
tions, violent  correction  and  harshness  are  as  dis- 
astrous to  the  mind  and  soul  of  such  patients  as 
timid  yielding  at  the  wrong  time.    Above  all,  con- 
tempt, deceit  and  fraud  exasperate  these  patients, 
and   aggravate    their   condition.      A    semblance 
must  always  be  maintained  of  treating  them  as 
reasonable  beings.    On  the  other  hand,  all  kinds 
of  disturbing  external  influences  should  be  re- 
moved.    When  for  any  case  of  disease  of  mind 
or  disposition  an  exact  homoeopathic  remedy  has 
been  chosen   according  to  the  truly  delineated 
picture  of  the  disease-condition  (and  this  is  the 
easier   from   the   unmistakable  character  of   the 
mental  symptoms,  which  are  the  most  important 
ones),  then  even  the  minutest  dose  will  bring 
about  the  most  striking  improvement  in  a  very 
short    time,    an     improvement    denied    to    the 


RATIONAL    ART    OF    HEALING  8s 


^ 


strongest  doses  of  all  unsuitable  drugs,  though 
repeated  even  to  an  extent  dangerous  to  life. 
I  affirm  that  the  superiority  of  the  homoeopathic 
over  all  other  imaginable  methods  is  nowhere 
shown  in  so  triumphant  a  light  as  in  the  relief 
of  long-standing  mental  and  emotional  diseases 
which  have  originated  from  bodily  diseases  or 
developed  simultaneously  with  them. 

Translator's  note, — Hahnemann,  apart  from 
homoeopathy,  was  one  of  the  earliest  pioneers 
in  the  humane  treatment  of  insanity,  and  de- 
serves a  credit  for  his  theories  and  practice  in 
this  regard  which  is  too  seldom  accorded  to  him. 
In  the  time  of  the  Organon  the  ordinary  routine 
treatment  of  the  insane  was  as  barbarous  and 
revolting  as  it  was  ineffective. 

199 

No  other  diseases  require  any  special  direc- 
tions for  their  cure.  They  obey,  all  of  them, 
the  eternal  law  of  homoeopathy,  to  which  there 
is  no  exception. 

200 

Hitherto,  then,  we  have  reviewed  those  cir- 
cumstances of  the  disease  which  have  the  great- 
est bearing  upon  the  choice  of  the  homoeopathic 
remedy.  Now  we  pass  to  the  special  laws  of 
rational  treatment  in  the  mode  of  employing  the 
remedy. 

201 

Every  improvement  in  an  acute  or  a  chronic 
disease,  however  small  it  be,  provided  it  is 
definitely  progressive,  is  a  condition  which 
absolutely  forbids  any  further  administration  of 
any  medicine  as  long  as  it  lasts. ,  This  is  because 
the  good  is  not  yet  exhausted  which  the  dose 
of  medicine  already  taken  can  effect,  and  any 


86  ORGANON    OF    THE 

fresh  dose  of  any  medicine  would  disturb  the 
process  of  inriprovement. 

202 

This  admonition  is  the  more  important  because 
the  exact  time-Hmits  of  the  action  of  remedies 
is  hardly  known  with  certainty  in  any  single 
case.  Therefore,  so  long  as  improvement  con- 
tinues, so  long  must  we  assume  that,  at  least  in 
this  case,  the  period  of  action  of  the  remedy  is 
not  exhausted. 

Author's  note. — Some  remedies  seem  to  ex- 
haust their  power  in  about  twenty-four  hours, 
but  not  many;  others  take  a  few  days  or  a 
number  of  days,  some  even  weeks,  to  complete 
their  effects. 

203 

Hence  it  follows  that,  when  the  remedy  is 
exacdy  homoeopathic  in  its  action  the  ameliora- 
tion will  persist  even  after  the  time  of  action 
of  the  drug  is  expired.  The  good  work  will 
not  be  interrupted  even  if  a  second  dose  is  not 
given  until  several  hours  (or,  in  chronic  diseases, 
actually  days)  have  elapsed  after  the  period  of 
remedial  action  has  ended.  The  part  of  the 
disease  already  destroyed  will  not  be  renewed, 
and  improvement  will  remain  remarkably  evident 
even  without  the  administration  of  another  dose. 

204 
When  the  continuous  improvement  that 
follows  the  first  dose  of  the  remedy  homoeo- 
pathically  appropriate  to  the  disease  does  not  go 
on  to  the  complete  restoration  of  health  (as  it 
often  will),  the  stationary  period  that  ensues 
indicates  generally  the  limit  of  action  of  the 
given  remedy.     Before  this  time  it  is  needless 


RATIONAL    ART    OF    HEALING  ^7 

and    unreasonable,    nay,    it    may    be    positively 
harmful,  to  repeat  the  dose. 

205 

Even  the  remedy  which  has  proved  so  helpful 
may  do  nothing  but  harm  if  repeated  before 
improvement  has  come  to  a  standstill  in  all 
respects;  because  until  then  the  counter-force  is 
no  longer  necessary  in  such  measure  as  a  new 
dose  would  supply.  Indeed,  in  a  disease  which 
is  easily  influenced  and  not  chronic,  the  first 
dose  of  the  best  selected  medicine  will  have 
already  caused  in  the  course  of  its  own  active 
period  all  the  good,  all  the  desired  alterations 
which  the  physician  can  achieve  for  the  moment 
— all  the  health  attainable  for  that  time,  in  fact; 
another  dose  of  the  same  drug  given  before  the 
period  of  action  of  the  first  is  ended  would  alter 
this  advantageous  condition,  and  therefore  must 
do  harm,  causing  a  medicinal  disease  to  be 
mingled  with  the  remaining  natural  symptoms, 
causing,  in  fact,  both  a  change  and  an  aggrava- 
tion of  the  disease. 

Author's  note. — Failure  to  observe  this  rule 
is  punished  by  an  aggravation  of  the  disease, 
which  either  becomes  more  threatening  or  slower 
to  recover. 

206 

When  there  comes  an  end  to  the  improvement, 
which  has  gone  steadily  forward  though  not  to 
complete  recovery,  a  precise  examination  of  the 
present  improved  aspect  of  the  disease  will  show 
a  small  and  altered  symptom-group,  to  which  a 
second  dose  of  the  former  medicine  would  no 
longer  be  suitably  homoeopathic.  Another 
counter-force  is  required,  more^  adapted  to  the 
remaining  phenomena   of  the  disease. 


88  ORGANON    OF    THE 


207 

If,  consequently,  the  dose  of  a  remedy  that 
has  been  chosen  with  all  care  cannot  complete 
the  restoration  to  health  within  the  period  of  its 
activity  (as  in  most  cases  of  recent  disease  it 
can),  obviously  nothing  better  can  be  done 
for  the  remaining,  though  much  ameliorated, 
malady  than  to  give  a  dose  of  another  remedy 
chosen  for  its  exact  suitability  to  the  symptoms 
still  unremoved. 

208 

Only  when  a  disease  of  a  threatening  type 
shows  no  improvement,  or  still  more  when  the 
condition  has  grown  slightly  worse,  must  a  dose 
of  another  remedy  exactly  adapted  to  this 
stationary  or  aggravated  state  of  disease  be  given 
before  the  end  of  the  active  working-time  of  the 
first  medicine,  which  has  shown  by  its  failure 
that  it  was  not  homueopathic  to  the  case. 

209 

Even  more  certainly  the  keen-sighted  physi- 
cian who  has  a  clear  perception  of  the  disease 
condition,  as  soon  as  he  realizes  that  he  was 
mistaken  in  the  choice  of  the  remedy  last  given 
(this  in  urgent  cases  will  be  evident  after  six, 
eight  or  twelve  hours),  and  observes  the  state 
of  the  patient  growing  clearly,  even  though  only 
slightly,  worse  from  hour  to  hour,  is  not  only 
permitted,  but  compelled  by  his  duty,  to  correct 
his  error  by  the  choice  of  a  new  remedy  which 
shall  be  not  only  tolerably  suitable,  but  abso- 
lutely the  one  best  adapted  to  the  existing  state 
of  disease. 


RATIONAL    ART   OF    HEALING  89 

210 

Even  in  chronic  diseases  it  is  seldom  really 
desirable  to  give  the  same  medicine  a  second 
time,  even  after  the  active  period  of  the  first  dose 
has  expired,  and  this  is  particularly  true  at  the 
commencement  of  treatment. 

211 

When  a  single  thoroughly  suitable  specific 
medicine  cannot  immediately  be  found  it  is 
generally  best  to  give  as  intercurrent  remedies 
one  or  two  medicines  chosen  on  the  ground 
of  the  characteristic  original  disease-symptoms. 
These  drugs,  used  alternately  with  the  principal 
remedy,  although  insufficient  in  themselves  to 
achieve  a  cure,  yet  forward  it  more  surely  than 
does  the  repetition  once  or  twice  of  the  original 
medicine,  wdiich,  being  chosen  in  accordance 
with  the  fundamental  disease-symptoms,  was 
reasonably  held  to  be  the  most  suitable,  and  yet 
proved  not  so  completely  adapted  to  the  case  as 
to  cure  it  without  further  aid. 

212 

If,  however,  it  should  be  found  that  the  best 
result  follows  the  continued  administration  of  the 
first-selected  medicine  (as  may  be  the  case  when 
the  counter-force  is  remarkably  similar  to  the 
chronic  disease-force),  then,  while  each  succes- 
sive dose  is  left  to  act  for  the  whole  period  of 
its  effective  power,  a  smaller  quantity  should  be 
given  each  time,  so  as  not  to  disturb  the  process 
of  the  improvement,  but  rather  to  take  the  case 
along  the  shortest  path  to  the  desired  end  of 

recovery. 

213 

So  soon  as  the  chronic  disease  (a  disease,  say, 
of  ten,   fifteen   or  twenty  years'   standing)   has 


90  ORGANON    OF    THE 

yielded  to  a  single  completely  suitable  (or 
specific)  remedy,  or  to  a  remedy  as  nearly 
adapted  to  the  case  as  possible  (aided  perhaps 
by  the  intercurrent  use  of  the  next  most  appro- 
priate medicine),  then  after  three  or  six  months 
the  principal  remedy  must  again  be  given  at 
intervals  first  of  one  week  and  later  of  several 
weeks,  each  successive  dose  being  smaller  than 
its  immediate  predecessor,  until  all  tendency  of 
the  organism  to  relapse  into  its  chronic  disease 
has  been  extinguished. 

214 

The  careful  observer  recognizes  the  exact 
moment  for  the  repetition  of  the  dose  when  one 
or  other  of  the  original  disease-symptoms  re- 
appears in  a  mild  degree. 

215 

But  if  it  is  found  that  this  procedure  is  not 
thoroughly  effective,  and  that  the  patient  is  only 
kept  from  a  relapse  by  the  use  of  doses  as  big 
as,  or  bigger  than,  the  first  dose  of  the  remedy, 
then,  although  these  doses  are  still  followed  by 
good  results,  we  have  a  sure  sign  that  the  cause 
that  produced  the  disease  is  still  at  work,  and 
that  there  is  some  circumstance  in  the  mode  of 
life  or  the  surroundings  of  the  patient  which 
must  be  changed  before  a  permanent  cure  can 
be  made. 

216 

Among  the  signs  which  give  evidence  in  all 
diseases  (especially  in  acute  diseases)  of  a  slight 
improvement  or  worsening  not  perceptible  to 
every  one,  the  surest  and  most  illuminating  are 
those  that  concern  the  condition  of  the  patient's 
mind  and  his  demeanour.     In  the  case  of  even 


RATIONAL    ART   OF    HEALING  91 

a  very  slight  change  for  the  better  there  appears 
a  greater  sense  of  ease,  increasing  calmness  and 
freedom  of  spirit ;  a  kind  of  return  of  the  natural 
healthy  state.  On  the  other  hand,  the  signs  of 
the  slightest  change  for  the  worse  are  exactly 
opposite ;  a  more  constrained,  uneasy,  self-pity- 
ing condition  of  mind  and  spirit,  of  the  whole 
demeanour,  and  of  all  the  postures  and  actions, 
a  condition  noted  by  close  observation  more 
easily  than  it  can  be  described  in  words. 

217 

The  other  new  symptoms,  either  of  improve- 
ment or  the  contrary,  soon  leave  no  doubt  in  the 
mind  of  the  observant  and  attentive  physician 
of  the  course  the  disease  is  taking.  But  there 
are  patients  who  are  either  unable  or  unwilling 
to  give  an  account,  whether  of  improvement  or 
worsening,  so  that  their  mere  statements  are  of 
little  value  without  other  evident  signs. 

218 

But  even  with  such  persons  conviction  is 
easily  attained  when  we  realize  that,  if  no  new- 
signs  of  disease  appear  after  the  use  of  the 
remedy,  and  if  the  patient  complain  of  no  new 
symptoms  hitherto  unexperienced,  then  the 
medicine  must  either  have  brought  about  a 
thorough  change  for  the  better,  or  be  about  to 
cause  such  a  change  when  more  time  is  allowed 
to  develop  it.  On  the  other  hand,  if  the  patient 
relates  this  or  that  new  occurrence  or  important 
symptom  (the  sign  that  the  exact  homoeopathic 
remedy  has  not  been  chosen),  then,  although  he 
may  assure  us  in  a  good-natured  way  that  he 
feels  better,  we  must  not  put  any  confidence  in 
this  assurance,  but  must  regard  his  condition  as 


92  ORGANON    OF    THE 

a  more  serious  one,  and  the  evidence  of  this  fact 
will  before  long  be  forthcoming. 

219 

As  certain  symptoms  of  medicines,  when 
tested  on  healthy  human  beings,  appear  several 
hours  or  even  several  days  later  than  other 
symptoms,  so  they  cannot  remove  the  corre- 
sponding symptoms  in  disease  except  after  a 
corresponding  lapse  of  time,  however  speedily 
they  destroy  symptoms  of  a  different  order,  a 
fact  which  need  not  surprise  us. 

Author'' s  note. — Thus  the  tendency  of  mercury 
to  cause  deep  circular. ulcers  with  inflamed  and 
tender  margins  does  not  show  itself  in  the  prov- 
ings  for  some  days  or  even  weeks.  Similarly  it 
will  not  cure  such  ulcers  in  the  first  few  days. 

220 

If  we  have  the  choice  we  should  prefer  for  the 
cure  of  chronic  diseases  medicines  of  long  dura- 
tion of  action ;  and  medicines  of  a  short  active 
period  for  the  rapid  acute  cases,  that  is,  diseases 
which  tend  to  frequent  changes  of  condition. 

221 

The  reasonable  physician  will  take  pains  to 
avoid  making  favourite  remedies  of  those  which, 
from  being  frequently  indicated,  have  chanced 
to  be  frequently  useful  to  him.  For  if  he  does 
so  he  will  often  neglect  some  rarer  remedies 
which  would  in  certain  cases  have  served  him 
better. 

222 

Further  he  will  not  from  a  mistrustful  weak- 
ness of  judgment  despise  any  remedies,  because 
they  have  failed  him  when  given  without  suitable 


RATIONAL    ART    OF    HEALING  93 

indications.  He  will  not  avoid  them  without 
good  reasons,  being  mindful  of  the  truth  that 
only  that  remedy  deserves  respect  and  preference 
among  the  counter-forces  of  disease  which  corre- 
sponds most  exactly  to  the  symptom-picture  of 
any  given  case,  and  that  no  paltry  prejudices 
should  influence  his  serious  choice  of  the  best 
medicine  for  his  purpose. 

223 

If  we  bear  in  mind  the  necessary  and  desirable 
smallness  of  the  doses  required  in  homoeopathic 
practice  it  is  easy  to  understand  that  during 
treatment  every  substance  in  the  diet  which 
might  act  in  any  medicinal  way  must  be  for- 
bidden, so  that  the  minute  dose  shall  not  be 
overpowered  or  extinguished  by  some  artificial 
irritant. 

224 

This  careful  enquiry  into  possible  hindrances 
to  cure  is  the  more  important  in  chronic  diseases, 
because  such  disorders  commonly  originate,  at 
least  partly,  in  the  harmful  influences  just  men- 
tioned and  in  other  errors  in  the  mode  of  life 
which,  though  unrecognized,  are  often  harmful. 
When  they  do  not  so  originate  they  are  all  the 
more  difficult  to  treat. 

Translator's  note. — Here  follows  a  long  list  of 
articles  of  diet  and  circumstances  of  life  that  may 
be  harmful.  Coffee  and  tea  rank  high  in  Hahne- 
mann's judgment  as  noxious  influences. 

225 

The  most  appropriate  regimen  to  accompany 
the  medicinal  treatment  of  chronic  diseases  con- 
sists in  the  removal  of  such  hindrances  to  re- 
covery  and   the   prescription    of   such   opposite 


94  ORGANON    OF    THE 

conditions  as  are  necessary ;  exercise  in  the  fresh 
air;  simple,  suitable  and  unspiced  food  and 
drink;  surroundings  uplifting  to  the  spirit,  etc. 

226 

In  acute  diseases,  on  the  other  hand  (except 
conditions  of  actual  delirium),  the  subtle  and 
unerring  perceptions  of  the  life-instinct  which 
are  then  aroused  speak  so  clearly  and  definitely 
that  the  physician  need  only  warn  nurses  and 
attendants  to  offer  no  opposition  to  this  voice  of 
nature  either  by  refusing  the  patient  anything 
that  is  strongly  desired,  or  by  persuading  him 
to  take  anything  that  his  instinct  may  reject. 

227 

Certainly  the  desires  of  the  patient  suffering 
from  an  acute  disease  are  chiefly  for  such  food 
and  drink  as  give  palliative  relief ;  they  are  not, 
as  a  rule,  of  a  medicinal  character,  and  they 
merely  supply  a  kind  of  need.  Any  slight 
hindrance  to  the  radical  removal  of  the  disease 
which  the  moderate  gratification  of  these  desires 
might  cause  is  easily  counteracted  and  overborne 
by  the  suitable  homoeopathic  remedy  and  by  the 
life-force  thereby  liberated. 

228 

The  reasonable  physician  must  have  to  his 
hand  the  strongest  and  most  genuine  medicines 
before  he  can  have  confidence  in  them  as  counter- 
forces  (remedies).  He  must  convince  himself  of 
their  genuine  character. 

229 

It  should  be  a  matter  of  conscience  with  him 
to  assure  himself  without  any  doubt,  in  every 
case,  that  the  patient  receives  the  correct  and 
genuine  medicine. 


RATIONAL    ART   OF    HEALING  95 

230 

The  medicinal  powers  of  indigenous  plants  or 
of  those  that  can  be  obtained  in  a  fresh  state  are 
obtained  most  completely  and  certainly,  when 
their  freshly  expressed  juice  is  immediately 
mixed  with  an  equal  part  of  spirits  of  wine; 
such  preparations  retain  their  strength,  wholly 
and  always,  unimpaired  if  they  are  kept  in  a  dark 
place  in  well-stoppered  glass  bottles. 

Author^s  note, — Although  equal  parts  of 
alcohol  and  freshly  expressed  juice  form  the  best 
preparations  for  effecting  the  precipitation  of 
albuminous  matter  and  preventing  all  possible 
fermentation  and  deterioration,  yet  for  plants 
which  contain  much  thick  mucus  or  a  superfluity 
of  albumen  (e.  g.  Symphytum,  viola  tricolor, 
sethusa  cynapium,  solanum  nigrum,  etc.)  a 
double  quantity  of  spirit  of  wine  is  commonly 
desirable.  When  this  has  stood  in  a  close- 
stoppered  bottle  for  a  day  and  a  night  the  pre- 
cipitated albuminous  material  can  be  filtered  off 
and  the  clear  preparation  kept  for  therapeutic 
use. 

231 

Other  plants,  w^hich  are  exotic,  or  cannot  be 
obtained  in  a  fresh  state,  should  never  be  taken 
on  trust  in  a  powdered  state.  The  reasonable 
physician  will  convince  himself  of  their  genuine- 
ness by  handling  them  in  their  untouched  whole 
condition  before  he  makes  any  use  of  them  as 
medicines. 

Author's  note. — Certain  precautions  are  neces- 
sary in  order  to  keep  these  drugs  in  the  state  of 
powder.  The  whole  and  untouched  plants  even 
when  fully  dried  always  retain  a  certain  quantity 
of  water,  not  sufficient  indeed  while  the  substance 
remains   whole   and   unpowdered   to   impair   its 


96  ORGANON    OF    THE 

dryness  and  promote  decomposition,  but  far 
more  than  sufficient  when  the  substance  is  in 
its  fully  divided  condition.  When  powdered 
they  will  decompose  and  become  mouldy  unless 
this  moisture  is  driven  off.  Animal  or  vegetable 
drugs,  stable  enough  in  the  entire  state,  w411  not 
furnish  a  stable  unchangeable  powder  unless  this 
extra  moisture  is  got  rid  of.  This  is  best  done 
by  drying  the  powder  over  a  water-bath  till  all 
the  small  pieces  of  it  are  as  easily  separated  as 
fine  sand  and  readily  fall  to  dust.  In  this  con- 
dition it  can  be  kept  for  ever  in  sealed  bottles. 
All  vegetable  and  animal  preparations  not  pre- 
served in  air-tight  vessels  gradually  lose  more 
and  more  of  their  medicinal  power. 

232 

As  every  medicine  acts  most  definitely  and 
effectually  in  solution  the  wise  physician  will 
administer  all  medicines  in  this  way,  except 
those  whose  nature  requires  that  they  be  given 
in  the  powdered  form.  All  other  preparations 
but  these  make  the  comparison  of  observations 
difficult  and  the  estimation  of  the  dose  of  every 
powerful  medicine  uncertain. 

233 
Metals,  salts,  and  other  preparations  of  this 
kind,  whose  purity  cannot  be  recognized  without 
elaborate  tests,  should  only  be  used  by  the 
rational  and  responsible  physician  when  they 
have  been  prepared  under  his  own  eyes. 

234 
In  no  case  is  it  necessary  for  cure  to  use  more 
than  one  single  simple  medicinal  substance  at  a 
time. 


RATIONAL    ART   OF    HEALING  97 

235 
It  is  difficult  to  conceive  how  there  could  ever 
be   the   smallest   doubt   that   it   is   more   logical 
and  reasonable  to  prescribe  a  single  tested  medi- 
cine for  a  disease  than  a  mixture  of  several. 

236 

For  the  rational  physician  finds  at  once  all 
that  he  can  desire  in  quite  simple  medicines 
given  singly,  artificial  disease-producing  powers, 
which  by  their  homoeopathic  might  can  over- 
come, extinguish  and  radically  cure  natural 
diseases.  Therefore  he  will  always  act  accord- 
ing to  the  general  maxim  :  "  Quod  fieri  potest 
per  pauca  non  debet  fieri  per  plura";  and  he  will 
never  use  as  remedies  anything  but  single 
simple  medicines.  It  is  wholly  unknown  how 
two  or  more  medicines  mixed  together  may 
hinder  and  alter  one  another  in  their  actions  on 
the  human  body ;  on  the  other  hand,  a  simple 
medicine  used  in  diseases  whose  symptom-com- 
plex is  exactly  known,  will  cure,  if  it  is  exactly 
and  homoeopathically  adapted  to  the  case;  and 
at  the  worst,  if  it  is  not  rightly  chosen  and  can- 
not therefore  be  of  service,  its  use  can  yet  add 
to  our  knowledge  of  drugs,  because  the  new 
symptoms  excited  by  it  in  such  a  case  afford 
confirmation  of  those  which  the  drug  has  already 
shown  in  experiments  on  the  healthy. 

237 
If  a  medicine  is  exactly  and  specifically  chosen 
and  fully  homoeopathic  to  a  case  of  disease,  then 
it  will  affect  the  original  disorder  favourably, 
even  if  given  in  too  large  a  quantity;  but  there 
will  be  an  unnecessary  and  ovqr-powerful  im- 
pression made  on  the  organism  through  the 
excessive  size  and  intensity  of  the  dose. 

H 


98  ORGANON    OF    THE 

238 

For  if  the  change  in  the  organism  produced 
by  the  overdose  of  the  remedy,  homoeopathic  as 
it  was  to  the  original  disease,  be  too  violent, 
then  besides  the  increase  in  the  homoeopathic 
aggravation  (S.  132)  there  follows  an  unnecessary 
weakening  of  the  patient  after  the  active  period 
of  the  drug  has  ended.  Further,  if  the  dose  was 
very  excessive,  then  after  the  increased  primary 
drug-symptoms  (S.  132)  there  ensue  symptoms  of 
its  secondary  action,  a  kind  of  medicinal  after- 
disease  of  an  opposite  character  to  the  first. 

239 

As  at  the  present  date  hardly  any  medicine 
can  be  found  that  is  so  completely  homoeopathic 
to  a  case  of  disease  as  to  correspond  to  it  exactly 
and  mathematically  in  each  and  every  point 
(S.  131,  note),  so  the  new  symptoms,  which  were 
unimportant  when  a  small  dose  was  given,  are 
aggravated  into  severe  maladies  of  many  kinds 
when  the  dose  is  too  considerable. 

240 

For  these  and  many  other  reasons  the  reason- 
able physician  (who  always  follows  the  best 
method  in  practice  because  it  is  the  best,  and 
refuses  to  depart  from  it  at  the  bidding  of  blind 
custom)  will  choose  only  the  most  suitable  dose 
of  the  indicated  remedy,  so  that  hardly  a  sign 
of  aggravation  of  the  disease  will  be  aroused 
(S.  132);  that  is,  will  choose  a  dose  which  as  a 
counter-force  only  just  exceeds  the  disease-force 
against  which  it  is  directed. 


RATIONAL    ART   OF    HEALING  99 

241 

This  apparent  aggravation  and  increase  of  the 
existing  disease  which  resuhs  from  the  use  of 
the  homoeopathic  remedy  should  be  hardly  per- 
ceptible, and  then  only  in  the  first  hour  or  two 
after  its  administration. 

242 

One  of  the  chief  laws  of  homoeopathic  thera- 
peutics is  the  following :  the  counter-force 
chosen  as  exactly  as  possible  for  the  removal 
of  a  natural  disease-force  should  be  so  calculated 
that  it  will  only  just  attain  its  object  and  will  do 
the  body  no  harm  in  any  way  through  unneces- 
sary strength. 

243 
Now,    as   the   smallest    quantity   of   medicine 
naturally  disturbs  the  organism  least,  we  should 
choose  the  very  smallest  doses,  provided  always 
that  they  are  a  match  for  the  disease. 

244 

Universal  experience  has  shown  that  the  very 
smallest  doses  of  drugs  chosen  for  their  homoeo- 
pathicity  to  diseases  are  a  match  each  for  the 
corresponding  disorder.  For  if  the  disease  does 
not  manifesdy  arise  from  a  serious  morbid 
change  in  some  important  organ,  hardly  any 
dose  of  the  homoeopathically  selected  remedy 
can  be  so  small  as  not  to  be  stronger  than  the 
natural  disease  and  so  overcome  it. 

245 
The  ordinary  observer  has  no  conception  how 
extraordinarily   sensitive   the   body   becomes   to 
drugs  when  it  is  diseased,  and  especially  to  drugs 
chosen  homoeopathically. 
H  2 


loo  ORGANON    OF    THE 

246 

Therefore  every  patient  is  in  the  highest  de- 
gree susceptible  to  suitably  applied  medicinal 
forces.  There  is  no  person,  however  robust, 
even  though  only  suffering  from  a  chronic  or 
so-called  local  disease,  who  will  not  soon  feel 
the  desired  change  in  the  affected  part  if  he 
takes  the  helpful  and  homoeopathically  chosen 
medicine  even  in  the  smallest  dose  imaginable — 
who  will  not,  in  a  word,  be  much  more  affected 
thereby  than  would  a  day-old  but  healthy  infant. 

247 

This  being  the  case,  the  true  physician  will 
pursue  the  rational  course  and  give  the  chosen 
homoeopathic  remedy  in  just  so  small  a  dose  as 
will  overcome  and  destroy  the  existing  disease 
without  further  ado.  A  dose  so  small  will  reduce 
to  its  lowest  limits  any  possible  harm  that  might 
result  from  a  failure  to  select  the  exact  remedy 
at  the  first  choice,  a  possibility  that  must  always 
be  reckoned  w-ith  since  human  abilities  may 
easily  err.  At  the  worst,  even  if  the  wrong  drug 
be  administered,  the  smallness  of  the  dose  will 
render  it  far  too  weak  to  resist  the  natural  energy^ 
of  the  body  and  the  swift  opposition  of  the  more 
exactly  adapted  homoeopathic  remedy,  by  the 
use  of  which  the  mitial  mistake  will  be  recti- 
fied, and  any  small  ill  effects  of  that  mistake 
extinguished. 

248 

The  fact  that  one  dose,  or  a  little  more,  of  a 
certain  homoeopathically  chosen  medicine  usually 
overcomes  and  destroys  the  analogous  disease, 
and  that  every  dose  which  is  unnecessarily 
powerful  affects  the  body  more  than  is  required, 
explains   the    following    important   observation. 


RATIONAL    ART    OF    HEALING         loi 

which  holds  good  in  most  cases  :  namely,  that 
a  certain  quantity  of  a  remedy  has  a  more  power- 
ful effect  when  given  at  intervals  in  divided 
doses  than  when  given  all  at  one  time. 

249 

Eight  drops  of  almost  any  medicinal  tincture 
given  in  one  dose  have  only  a  quarter  of  the 
effect  of  eight  drops  of  the  same  tincture  given 
every  four  hours  or  every  two  hours  in  drop 
doses. 

250 

If  dilution  is  also  employed  (whereby  the  dose 
gains  a  greater  power  of  expansion),  an  exces- 
sive effect  is  easily  produced.  But  there  is  no 
small  difference  in  the  effects  of  a  dilution  which 
is,  as  it  were,  only  superficial  and  a  dilution 
which  is  so  intimate  and  uniform  that  every 
smallest  part  of  the  fluid  medium  contains  a  due 
proportion  of  the  dissolved  medicine ;  the  former 
is  much  less  powerful  than  the  latter. 

251 
Thus  the  intimate  mixture  produced  by  adding 
a  single  drop  of  a  tincture  to  a  pound  of  w^ater 
and  shaking  vigorously,  if  administered  in  doses 
of  two  ounces  every  two  hours,  will  produce 
more  effect  than  a  single  dose  of  eight  drops  of 
the  tincture. 

252 

From  the  experience  last  mentioned,  that  the 
power  of  a  medicine  in  solution  is  much  in- 
creased by  intimate  mixture  with  a  large  volume 
of  fluid,  it  follows  undeniably  that,  in  order  to 
make  the  dose  of  the  homoeopathic  remedy  as 
small  as  is  possible  and  necessary  it  must  be 
given  in  the  smallest  possible  bulk. 


I02  ORGANON    OF    THE 

253 

Moreover,  the  strength  of  action  of  a  dose 
does  not  vary  in  exact  proportion  to  its  quantity. 
Eight  drops  of  a  tincture  given  in  one  dose  do 
not  produce  four  times  the  effect  of  two  drops, 
but  only  about  twice  the  effect.  A  mixture  of  one 
drop  of  a  tincture  with  ten  drops  of  an  un- 
medicated  fluid,  given  in  drop  doses,  will  not 
produce  ten  times  the  effect  of  drop  doses  of  a 
mixture  ten  times  as  dilute,  but  only  about  (or 
scarcely)  twice  the  effect,  and  so  on  in  the  same 
ratio,  so  that  even  a  drop  of  the  highest  dilution 
must  possess,  and  does  in  fact  show,  a  very 
considerable  power. 

254 

The  action  upon  the  living  human  body  of 
the  remedial  counter-force  which  constitutes  a 
medicine  is  so  profound  and  spreads  from  those 
sensitive  areas  well  supplied  with  nerves,  to 
which  it  is  first  applied,  throughout  the  whole 
organism  with  such  inconceivable  rapidity  and 
completeness  that  this  action  must  be  called 
spirit-like.  It  is  almost  as  spirit-like  as  the 
action  of  vitality  itself,  by  which  its  power  is 
reflected  on  the  organism.  Drug-action  borrows 
a  kind  of  life  from  the  power  of  response  to 
specific  impressions,  the  sensitiveness,  and  irri- 
tability, possessed  by  living  bodies. 

255 
Every  part  of  our  bodies  that  possesses  the 
sense  of  touch  is  able  to  receive  the  influence 
of  medicine  and  distribute  its  power  all  over  the 
other  parts  of  the  organism. 

256 

The  tongue,  mouth  and  stomach  are  certainly 
the  parts  most  sensitive  to  medicinal  impressions. 


RATIONAL    ART   OF    HEALING         103 

and  drugs  applied  to  these  regions,  especially  in 
solution,  act  with  greater  power  and  rapidity  on 
all  points  of  the  body. 

257 

The  interior  of  the  nose,  and  the  rectum,  as 
well  as  parts  denuded  of  skin,  wounded  or  ulcer- 
ating surfaces,  permit  an  action  of  medicines  on 
the  whole  organism  which  is  nearly  as  penetrat- 
ing as  if  the  drugs  had  been  taken  by  the  mouth. 

258 

On  the  other  hand,  the  external  surfaces  of 
the  body  covered  with  epidermis  are  less  adapted 
to  receive  the  action  of  medicines.  The  most 
sensitive  parts,  it  is  true,  allow  a  certain  amount 
of  drug  power  to  pass  to  the  nerves  and  from 
them  to  the  whole  body,  but  far  less  than  the 
amount  that  so  passes  when  the  drug  is  taken 
by  the  mouth  or  injected  into  the  rectum. 

259 

Therefore  in  certain  cases,  where  the  need- 
ful medicine  cannot  be  given  by  the  mouth 
(although,  even  if  it  cannot  be  swallowed,  the 
mere  taking  of  the  drug  into  the  mouth  cavity 
often  produces  the  full  medicinal  effect),  and 
where  it  is  not  convenient  or  desirable  to  give 
it  by  the  rectum,  in  such  cases,  I  say,  if  the 
patients  are  quick  of  response  to  medicines,  the 
mere  external  application  of  the  drug  in  solution 
to  the  most  sensitive  external  parts  {e,  g.  the  pit 
of  the  stomach,  or  the  lower  abdomen)  will  often 
achieve  a  result  not  much  inferior  to  that  ob- 
tained when  the  drug  is  given  internally.  But 
the  medicine  must  for  this  purpose  be  used  in  a 
stronger  form  and  spread  over  a  large  surface; 


I04  ORGANON    OF    THE 

and,  if  this  proves  not  enough,  it  should  be 
rubbed  in,  or  administered  (in  still  stronger 
solution)  by  means  of  baths  to  the  whole  or  part 
of  the  body. 

Author's  note, — Rubbing  in  seems  to  heighten 
the  action  of  medicines  by  making  the  skin  more 
sensitive  to  the  medicinal  force  which  is  thence 
communicated  to  the  whole  body.  If  friction 
be  used  to  the  under  part  of  the  thigh,  then  the 
mere  subsequent  application  of  mercurial  oint- 
ment is  as  effective  as  if  the  ointment  itself  had 
been  rubbed  in. 

260 

Among  causes  which  have  given  rise  in 
general  practice  to  the  use  of  large  doses  the 
employment  of  drugs  as  palliatives  ranks 
highest. 

Author's  note. — How  exactly  opposite  are  the 
methods  of  using  drugs  as  palliatives  and  using 
them  homoeopathically,  is  shown  by  the  fact  that 
in  the  first  method  as  much  of  the  drug  is  needed 
as  can  be  borne,  and  in  the  second  as  little  as  it 
is  possible  to  give  consistently  with  producing 
the  desired  effect. 

261 

By  the  palliative  use  of  drugs,  which  is  the 
exact  opposite  of  the  homoeopathic  art  of  heal- 
ing, the  attempt  is  made  to  overcome  certain 
symptoms  of  disease  by  means  of  certain  known 
symptoms  of  medicines. 

262 

As  by  means  of  medicines  so  used  the  con- 
dition produced  is  not  in  the  least  similar  to  that 
of  the  disease  (as  it  is  with  the  homoeopathic 
method),  but  the  exact  contrary ;  so  there  ensues 


RATIONAL    ART    OF    HEALING         105 

on  such  drug-administration  not  the  least  initial 
(apparent)  aggravation,  but  on  the  contrary  an 
almost  immediate  improvement  in  the  patient's 
symptoms.  In  the  first  hour  after  receiving  a 
palliative  the  patient  feels  himself  much  relieved, 
a  sensation  that  practically  never  occurs  after  the 
administration  of  the  homoeopathic  remedy. 

263 

Under  the  homoeopathic  remedy  the  whole 
disease-condition  is  quickly  vanquished,  extin- 
guished, and  destroyed  (not  in  the  first  hour 
certainly,  but  later  on  in  gradually  increasing 
measure)  by  the  counter-force  of  the  specific 
medicine.  But  with  a  palliative,  given  according 
to  the  law,  contraria  contrariis  ciirentur^  only 
one  single  symptom  of  the  disease  is  relieved, 
quickly,  by  the  exactly  opposed  symptom  of  the 
drug;  perhaps  because  the  opposites  by  a  kind 
of  mutual  fusion  neutralize  one  another  dynamic- 
ally (though  only  for  a  time),  and  in  this  way 
the  disease-symptom  loses  its  influence  on  the 
organism  as  long  as  the  power  of  the  opposed 
medicinal  symptom  lasts. 

264 

The  original  malady  seems  to  disappear  at 
once  at  the  beginning  of  the  palliative  treatment. 
But  it  is  not  removed,  not  extinguished ;  as  soon 
as  the  opposed  action  of  the  palliative  is  ex- 
hausted and  ceases  to  work  (which  takes  place 
in  a  few  hours  or  days),  the  malady  returns,  with 
an  intensity  actually  increased  by  the  addition 
of  the  after-effects  (''secondary"  symptoms)  of 
the  palliative,  which  (being  opposed  to  the 
"primary"  symptoms)  are  very  like  the  original 
disease-symptoms  and  thus  seriously  and  per- 
manently aggravate  the  patient's  condition. 


io6  ORGANON    OF    THE 

265 

Palliative  treatment  follows  a  course  quite  con- 
trary to  that  of  homoeopathic  treatment  in  that 
the  patient  is  most  relieved  in  the  first  hour  after 
receiving  the  medicine,  less  in  the  second  hour, 
still  less  in  the  third,  and  so  on,  until  with  the 
cessation  of  action  of  the  primary  opposite  drug- 
symptoms  the  tendency  to  secondary  action  sets 
in  and  the  patient  becomes  worse  than  he  was 
before  the  palliative  was  administered. 

266 

Now,  in  order  to  renew  the  deceptive  improve- 
ment, it  is  necessary  to  increase  the  dose  of  the 
palliative  continually,  often  to  give  very  large 
doses  of  it,  because  each  successive  dose  has  to 
cover  up  not  only  the  natural  disease-symptoms, 
but  also  the  aggravation  of  the  disease-condition 
which  results  from  the  secondary  action  of  the 
previous  dose. 

267 

Unless  the  dose  of  the  palliative  is  increased, 
the  temporary  improvement  becomes  continu- 
ously less,  and  finally  imperceptible,  and  there 
follows  an  increased  aggravation  of  the  disease. 

268 

Every  medicine  is  a  palliative  (antagonistic 
and  contrary  in  action  to  a  principal  symptom 
of  disease)  when  it  only  relieves  in  doses  which 
have  to  be  continuously  increased. 

Author's  note, — The  irrational  character  of 
palliative  treatment  is  self-evident,  for  the  patient 
requires  a  radical  cure,  not  a  temporary,  illusory 
improvement  which  ends  in  a  strengthening  of 
the   original   malady.     Such   treatment  is   also 


RATIONAL   ART    OF    HEALING         107 

mistaken,  because  by   it  only  one  symptom  is 
attacked  and  that  often  only  the  twentieth  part 
of  the  disease  and  of  its  whole  complex  of  pheno- 
mena.    In   other  words  palliative  treatment   is 
treatment     which     is     symptomatic     and     not 
remedial.     It   was   fortunate   that  so   little   was 
known    of    the    individual    symptomatology    of 
drugs ;  otherwise  too  frequent  a  use  might  have 
been  made  of  them  for  the  purpose  of  combating 
opposite  conditions.     There   remained  but  few 
actions  of  this  kind  available.    Coffee  was  given 
for  a  tendency  to  drowsiness ;  the  primary  power 
of  opium  to  constipate  was  used  for  diarrhoea, 
even  of  a  chronic  kind;  its  action  in  causing  a 
heavy   stupefying   sleep   was   used   for   chronic 
wakefulness,  and  the  state  of  insensibility  and 
stupor    which    it    can    extend    over    the    whole 
sensorium  was  employed  to  relieve  every  imagin- 
able kind  of  pain ;  the  tendency  to  constipation 
was  treated  with  large  doses  of  irritating  purga- 
tives and  laxatives  that  caused  frequent  evacua- 
tions; a  deficiency  of  body-heat  and  so-called 
weakness    of    the    stomach    were    remedied    by 
stimulating  spices  and  alcoholic  drinks ;  inflam- 
mation by  cooling  substances;  heat  of  the  body 
by  blood-letting;  even  chronic  cases  of  almost 
complete  paralysis  of  the  bladder  were  energetic- 
ally attacked  with  the  powerful  irritant  action  of 
cantharides,  etc.     But  experience  showed,  often 
too  late,  how  seldom  health  was  thereby  restored, 
and  how  frequently  increased  disease  or  worse 
ensued. 

269 

Only  in  the  emergencies  most  threatening  to 
life,  e,  g.  asphyxia,  coma  from  lightning-stroke 
or  suffocation,  freezing,  and  so  forth,  is  it  per- 
missible and  desirable  to  restore,  at  least  as  a 


io8  ORGANON    OF    THE 

preliminary  measure,  the  sensibility  and  power 
of  response  to  stimuli  (the  physical  life)  by 
means  of  strong  coffee,  or  gentle  electrical 
shocks,  or  some  stimulating  strong-smelling 
application,  and  so  gain  time  until,  if  necessary, 
a  homoeopathic  remedy  can  be  chosen  for  the 
condition.  To  this  category  belong  also  the 
different  antidotes  to  acute  poisonings. 

270 

Further,  a  homoeopathic  remedy  is  not  to  be 
regarded  as  unsuitably  chosen  if  a  few  of  its 
symptoms  are  only  palliatives  {antipathic)  to 
some  of  the  less  important  minor  symptoms  of 
the  disease,  provided  only  that  the  other,  and 
especially  the  well-marked,  individual  and 
characteristic  principal  symptoms  of  the  disease 
are  met  and  covered  by  the  same  remedy  homoeo- 
pathically,  i.e.  through  resemblance  of  drug  to 
malady. 

271 

In  such  a  case  none  of  the  ill  consequences 
are  seen  which  generally  follow  the  one-sided 
palliation  of  a  single  disease-symptom.  Com- 
plete recovery  ensues  without  accessory  symp- 
toms or  after-troubles,  but  in  such  a  way  that 
those  symptoms  which  were  here  attacked  only 
by  the  opposed  (palliative)  symptoms  in  the 
sphere  of  action  of  the  medicine,  usually  do  not 
disappear  until  the  drug's  action  is  entirely 
completed. 

Translator's  note. — Here  follows  a  long  note 
of  Hahnemann's,  explaining  another  method  of 
treatment  often  adopted  in  his  day,  which  de- 
manded large  doses  of  drugs.  It  consisted  in 
administering  remedies  calculated  to  act  not 
directly  against  the  disease-symptoms,   but  on 


RATIONAL    ART    OF    HEALING         109 

other  parts  of  the  body.  Thus  skin-diseases 
would  be  treated  with  purgatives  and  all  the 
class  of  counter-irritants.  Blisters,  setons  and 
bleeding  belong  to  this  category  of  remedies. 
Hahnemann  points  out  that,  although  the 
disease-symptoms  are  sometimes  lessened  at 
first  by  this  method,  they  usually  return  as 
soon  as  the  ''revulsive"  treatment  so-called  is 
superseded. 

Author's  note. — Employing  the  homoeopathic 
method,  the  rational  physician  will  very  seldom 
find  it  necessary  to  employ  the  drastic  method 
of  evacuations,  upwards  or  downwards,  except 
when  quite  indigestible  or  foreign  or  poisonous 
substances  have  been  taken  into  the  stomach  or 
bowels. 

Sometimes  the  use  of  some  undynamic  (non- 
homceopathic)  remedies  is  useful.  Such  are 
fatty  substances  which  mechanically  or  physic- 
ally loosen  the  compactness  and  solidity  of 
fibres  :  tannin  which  thickens  living  fibres  almost 
as  much  as  it  does  dead  ones ;  charcoal  which 
lessens  the  evil  odour  of  unhealthy  parts  of  the 
living  body  just  as  it  destroys  that  of  dead 
things  :  chalk,  alkalies,  soap,  and  sulphur,  which 
can  chemically  decompose  and  so  neutralize  and 
render  harmless  corrosive  acids  and  metallic 
salts  in  or  on  the  human  body ;  acids  and 
alkalies,  which  may  influence  concretions  in  the 
bladder;  the  actual  cautery  and  caustics  of 
various  kinds.  The  use  of  blood-letting,  or  of 
leeches,  which  as  a  rational  procedure  is  rarely 
indicated,  need  not  be  expounded  here. 


PREFATORY  NOTE  TO   PART  II 

Hahnemann  was  a  ready  and  prolific  writer, 
and  his  own  works,  apart  from   his   numerous 
translations  of  medical  works,  form  a  long  list. 
From  the  lesser  writings,   as  collected  by  Dr. 
Robert   Dudgeon   and    translated   by   him   into 
English,    I    have    selected    four    as    a    kind    of 
supplement   to   the   Organon.      The   first   three 
appeared  in  The  Friend  of  Health,  of  which  two 
parts  were  published,  the  first  in   1792  and  the 
second  in   1795.     They  have  a  very  real  value 
even  to-day,  and  that  in  two  ways.     First  of  all 
they  testify   strongly   to   the   keen   observation, 
the    shrewdness    and    the    essentially    practical 
nature  of   Hahnemann,  a  man  as  far  removed 
as  possible  from  the  dreamer  or   impostor  for 
which   he   is   sometimes   ignorantly   taken.      In 
days  when  the  science  of  public  health  did  not 
exist,  when  Bacteriology  and  all  the  light  which 
it    throws   upon    infection    and    immunity    was 
unknown,  careful  observation  and  shrewd  deduc- 
tion alone  led   Hahnemann   to  formulate  these 
suggestions  (far  too  much  in  advance  of  his  age 
to  be  accepted),  of  which  it  is  not  too  much  to 
say  that  by  far  the  greater  part  of  them  would 
hold  good  to-day,  and  in  a  cou^ntry  where  the 
latest   resources   of   civilization    are    unavailable 

III 


112  PREFATORY   NOTE 

most  of  his  plans  could  be  followed  with  nothing 
but  advantage. 

But  these  three  essays  have  another  interest, 
and  that  is  an  historical  and  sociological  one. 
For  both  by  the  things  Hahnemann  recommends 
and  the  things  he  discountenances,  and  by  the 
conditions  he  assumes,  we  catch  glimpses  of  the 
state  of  society  at  the  end  of  the  eighteenth  cen- 
tury, the  manner  of  life  and  the  daily  surround- 
ings of  the  German  people,  which  are  both 
deeply  interesting  to  the  curious  and  valuable 
to  the  sociologist.  The  fourth  essay,  Aesculapius 
in  the  Balance y  was  written  in  1805,  and  forms 
an  admirable  preface  to  the  Organon,  inasmuch 
as  it  gives  more  than  a  hint  of  the  chaotic  state 
of  medicine  into  which  the  Organon  attempted 
to  bring  some  order.  It,  too,  has  its  sociological 
value,  especially  in  its  glimpses  of  the  relations 
of  doctors  and  apothecaries  and  of  the  methods 
of  ordinary  treatment ;  but  beyond  this  it  throws 
a  light  on  one  great  reason  for  the  ill-will  which 
Homoeopathy  aroused,  by  clearly  showing  how 
powerful  were  the  vested  interests  directly 
threatened  by  Hahnemann's  theories  and  prac- 
tice. Vested  interests  inevitably  fight  for  sur- 
vival and  attack  those  that  come  into  conflict 
with  them  with  rancour  and  persistence.  It  was 
not  the  least  of  the  misfortunes  of  Hahnemann 
that,  by  their  very  nature,  his  doctrines  aroused 
this  opposition ;  but  it  is  not  altogether  to  the 
credit  of  the  judgment  of  later  generations  that 
the  rancour  which  arose  from  a  threatened 
monopoly  should  remain  to  cloud  and  prejudice 


PREFATORY   NOTE  113 

a  reasoned  enquiry,  long  after  the  monopoly  was 
overthrown.  The  essay  Mscidapius  in  the 
Balance,  therefore,  will  always  retain  more  than 
merely  an  historical  interest.  The  translations 
are  those  of  the  late  Robert  Ellis  Dudgeon, 
M.D.,  whose  long  life  was  a  constant  endeavour 
to  honour  the  memory  of  Hahnemann  and  ex- 
tend the  scope  of  his  doctrine,  and  to  whose 
memory  I  should  wish  to  dedicate  this  reprint 
of  some  of  his  work. 

C.  E.  W. 


PART    II 

PROTECTION    AGAINST    INFECTION 
IN    EPIDEMIC    DISEASES 

For  every  kind  of  poisonous  exhalation  there 
is  in  all  probability  a  particular  antidote,  only 
we  do  not  always  know  enough  about  the  latter. 
It  is  well  known  that  the  air  of  our  atmosphere 
contains  two-thirds  of  a  gas  that  is  immediately 
fatal  to  man  and  beast,  and  extinguishes  flame. 
Mixed  up  along  with  it  is  its  peculiar  corrective; 
it  contains  about  one  third  of  vital  air,  whereby 
its  poisonous  properties  are  destroyed;  and  in 
that  state  only  does  it  constitute  atmospheric  air, 
wherein  all  creatures  can  live,  grow  and  develop 
themselves. 

The  suffocative  and  flame-extinguishing  ex- 
halations in  cellars  in  which  a  quantity  of  yeast 
or  beer  has  fermented,  is  soon  removed  by 
throwing  in  fresh  slaked  lime. 

The  vapour  developed  in  manufactories  where 
much  quicksilver  is  employed,  together  with  a 
high  temperature,  is  very  prejudicial  to  health; 
but  we  can  in  a  great  measure  protect  ourselves 
against  it  by  placing  all  about  open  vessels 
containing  fresh  liver  of  sulphur. 

To  chemistry  we  are  indebted  for  all  these  pro- 
tective means  against  poisonous  vapours,  after 
we  had  discovered,  by  means  of  chemistry,  the 
exact  nature  of  these  exhalations. 

But  it  is  quite  another  thing  with  the  conta- 
12  115 


ii6     PROTECTION    AGAINST    INFECTION 

gious  exhalations  from  dangerous  fevers  and 
infectious  diseases.  They  are  so  subtle  that 
chemistry  has  never  yet  been  able  to  subject 
them  to  analysis,  and  consequently  has  failed  to 
furnish  an  antidote  for  them.  Most  of  them  are 
not  catching  at  the  distance  of  a  few  paces  in 
the  open  air,  not  even  the  plague  of  the  East; 
but  in  close  chambers  these  vapours  exist  in  a 
concentrated  form  and  then  become  injurious, 
dangerous,  fatal,  at  a  considerable  distance  from 
the  patient. 

Now  as  we  know  of  no  specific  antidotes  for 
the  several  kinds  of  contagious  matters,  we  must 
content  ourselves  with  general  prophylactic 
means.  Some  of  these  means  are  sometimes  in 
the  power  of  the  patient,  but  most  of  them  are 
solely  available  by  the  nurse,  the  physician,  and 
the  clergyman,  who  visit  the  sick. 

As  regards  the  former  of  these,  the  patient,  if 
not  too  weak,  may  change  his  room  and  his  bed 
every  day,  and  the  room  he  is  to  occupy  may, 
before  he  comes  into  it  in  the  morning,  be  well 
aired  by  opening  the  doors  and  all  the  windows. 
If  he  have  curtains  to  his  bed  he  may  draw  them 
to,  and  let  the  air  circulate  once  more  through 
his  room,  before  the  physician  or  clergyman 
comes  to  visit  him. 

The  hospitals  used  by  an  army  in  a  cam- 
paign, which  are  often  established  in  churches, 
granaries,  or  airy  sheds,  are  for  that  reason 
much  less  liable  to  propagate  contagion,  and 
also  much  more  beneficial  for  the  patients  than 
the  stationary  hospitals,  which  are  often  built 
too  close,  low,  and  angular.  In  the  latter,  the 
nurses,  physicians,  and  clergymen  often  run 
great  risks.  And  what  risks  do  they  not  con- 
stantly   run     in     the    half-underground    damp 


IN    EPIDEMIC    DISEASES  117 

dwellings  of  the  lowest  class  of  the  people,  in 
the  dirty  cellars  of  back  courts  and  narrow  lanes 
that  the  sun's  reviving  rays  never  shine  in, 
and  the  pure  morning  air  never  reaches,  stuffed 
full  with  a  crowd  of  pauper  families,  where  pale 
care,  and  whining  hunger  seem  for  ever  to  have 
established  their  desolating  throne  ! 

During  the  prevalence  of  contagious  diseases 
the  poisonous  qualities  of  the  vitiated  air  are 
concentrated  in  such  places,  so  that  the  odour 
of  the  pest  is  plainly  perceptible,  and  every  time 
the  door  is  opened,  a  blast  of  death  and  desola- 
tion escapes.  These  are  the  places  fraught  with 
greatest  danger  to  physician  and  clergyman. 
Is  there  any  mode  whereby  they  can  effectually 
protect  their  lungs  from  the  Stygian  exhalation, 
when  the  crying  misery  on  all  sides  appeals  to 
them,  shocks  them,  and  makes  them  forgetful  of 
self  ?  And  yet  they  must  try  to  discover  some 
preventive  !     How  are  they  to  do  so  ? 

I  have  said  above,  that  we  may  gradually 
accustom  ourselves  to  the  most  poisonous 
exhalations,  and  remain  pretty  w^ell  in  the  midst 
of  them. 

But,  as  it  is  the  case  with  accustoming  our- 
selves to  everything,  that  the  advance  fro7n  one 
extreme  to  the  other  must  he  made  with  the 
utmost  caution^  and  hy  very  sm^all  degrees,  so 
it  is  especially  with  this. 

We  become  gradually  accustomed  to  the  most 
unwholesome  prison  cells,  and  the  prisoners 
themselves  with  their  sighs  over  the  inhuman 
injustice  of  their  lot,  often,  by  their  breathing 
and  the  exhalations  from  their  bodies,  gradually 
bring  the  few  cubic  feet  of  their  atmosphere  into 
a  state  of  such  pestilential  ^malignity,  that 
strangers  are  not  unfrequently  struck  down  by 


ii8     PROTECTION    AGAINST    INFECTION 

the  most  dangerous  typhoid  fevers,  or  even  have 
suddenly  died  by  venturing  near  them,  whilst 
the  prisoners  themselves,  having  been  gradually 
accustomed  to  the  atmosphere,  enjoy  a  tolerable 
health. 

In  like  manner  we  find  that  physicians  who 
see  patients  labouring  under  malignant  fevers 
rarely  and  only  occasionally,  and  clergymen 
whose  vocation  only  requires  them  to  pay  a  visit 
now  and  then,  are  much  more  frequently  in- 
fected than  those  who  visit  many  such  cases  in 
a  day. 

From  these  facts  naturally  proceeds  the  first 
condition  for  those  who  visit  such  sick-beds  for 
the  first  time,  "that  they  should  in  the  com- 
mencement rather  see  their  patients  more  fre- 
quently, but  each  time  stay  beside  them  as  short 
a  time  as  possible,  keep  as  far  away  as  possible 
from  the  bed  or  chamber  utensil,  and  especially 
that  they  should  take  care  that  the  sick-room  be 
thoroughly  aired  before  their  visit." 

After  these  preliminary  steps  have  been  taken 
with  proper  caution  and  due  care,  we  may  then, 
by  degrees,  remain  somewhat  longer,  specially 
beside  patients  with  the  slighter  form  of  the  dis- 
ease, and  of  cleanly  habits ;  we  may  also  approach 
them  sufficiently  close  to  be  able  to  feel  their 
pulse  and  see  their  tongue,  taking  the  precaution 
when  so  near  them,  to  refrain  from  breathing. 
All  this  can  be  done  without  any  appearance  of 
affectation,  anxiety,  or  constraint. 

I  have  observed,  that  it  is  usually  the  most 
compassionate,  young  physicians,  who,  in  epide- 
mics of  this  sort,  are  soonest  carried  off,  when 
they  neglect  this  insufficiently  known  precau- 
tion, perhaps  from  excessive  philanthropy  and 
anxiety  about  their  patients;  that  on  the  other 


IN    EPIDEMIC    DISEASES  119 

hand,  the  hard-hearted  sort  of  every-day  doctors 
who  love  to  make  a  sensation  by  the  large 
number  of  patients  they  visit  daily,  and  who 
love  to  measure  the  greatness  of  their  medical 
skill  by  the  agility  of  their  limbs  and  their 
rapidity,  most  certainly  escape  infection.  But 
there  is  a  wise  middle  path  (which  young  clergy- 
men who  visit  the  sick  are  counselled  to  adopt)^ 
whereby  they  may  unite  the  most  sensitive  and 
warmest  philanthropy  with  immunity  to  their 
own  precious  health. 

The  consideration  "that  a  precipitate  self- 
sacrifice  may  do  them  harm  but  cannot  benefit 
the  patient,  and  that  it  is  better  to  spare  one's 
life  for  the  preservation  of  many,  than  to  hazard 
it  in  order  to  gratify  a  few,"  will  make  the  above 
first  precaution  acceptable,  viz. — by  very  gradu- 
ally  approaching  and  accustoming  ourselves 
to  the  inflamniatory  material  of  the  contagion, 
to  blunt  by  degrees  our  nerves  to  the  impression 
of  the  miasm  (morbid  exhalation)  otherwise  so 
easily  communicable.  We  must  not  neglect  to 
impress  the  same  precautionary  measures  on  the 
attendants  of  the  sick  person. 

The  second  precaution  is  "that  we  should, 
when  visiting  the  patient,  endeavour  to  maintain 
our  mind  and  body  in  a  good  equilibrium." 
This  is  as  much  as  to  say,  that  during  this 
occupation  we  must  not  permit  ourselves  to  be 
acted  on  by  debilitating  emotions ;  excesses  in 
venery,  in  anger,  grief  and  care,  as  also  over- 
exertion of  the  mind  of  all  sorts,  are  great 
promoters  of  infection. 

Hence  to  attend  either  as  physician  or  clergy- 
man a  dear  friend  sick  of  the  prevalent  fever  is 
a  very  dangerous  occupation,  as  I  have  learnt 
from  dear-bought  experience. 


120     PROTECTION    AGAINST    INFECTION 

We  should  endeavour  moreover  to  preserve 
as  much  as  possible  our  usual  mode  of  living, 
and  whilst  our  strength  is  still  good  we  should 
not  forget  to  take  food  and  drink  in  the  usual 
manner,  and  duly  apportioned  to  the  amount  of 
hunger  and  thirst  we  may  have.  Unusual 
abstinence  or  excess  in  eating  and  drinking 
should  be  carefully  avoided. 

But  in  this  respect  no  absolute  dietetic  rules 
can  be  laid  down.  It  has  been  said  that  one 
should  not  visit  patients  when  one's  stomach  is 
empty,  but  this  is  equally  erroneous  as  if  it  were 
to  be  said  one  should  visit  them  with  an  empty 
stomach.  One  who  like  myself  is  never  used  to 
eat  anything  in  the  forenoon,  would  derange  his 
digestion  and  render  himself  more  susceptible 
of  infection  were  he,  following  the  old  maxim, 
to  eat  something  for  which  he  had  no  appetite 
and  visit  his  patients  in  this  state;  and  vice 
versa. 

On  such  occasions  we  should  attend  more  than 
ordinarily  to  our  desires  for  particular  articles 
of  diet,  and  procure  if  possible  that  for  which 
we  have  most  appetite,  but  then  only  eat  as  much 
as  will  satisfy  us. 

All  over-fatigue  of  the  body,  chills  and  night- 
watchings,  should  be  avoided. 

Every  physician  who  has  previously  been 
engaged  in  practice,  every  clergyman  and  nurse, 
will  of  course  have  learned  to  get  over  the 
unnecessary  repugnance  he  may  feel. 

Thus  we  become  gradually  habituated  to  the 
occupation  of  tending  patients  suffering  from 
malignant  fevers,  which  is  fraught  with  so  much 
danger  and  cannot  be  compensated  by  any 
amount  of  pecuniary  remuneration,  until  at 
length  it  becomes  almost  as  difficult  to  be  in- 


IN    EPIDEMIC    DISEASES  121 

fected  at  all  as  to  get  the  smail-pox  twice.  If 
under  all  these  circumstances  we  retain  our 
courage,  sympathizing  compassionate  feelings, 
and  a  clear  head,  we  become  persons  of  great 
importance  in  the  state,  not  to  be  recompensed 
by  the  favour  of  princes,  but  conscious  of  our 
lofty  destiny  and  rising  superior  to  ourselves, 
w^e  dedicate  ourselves  to  the  welfare  of  the  very 
lowest  as  well  as  the  highest  among  the  people, 
and  we  become  as  it  were  angels  of  God  on 
earth. 

Should  the  medical  man  experience  in  himself 
some  commencing  signs  of  the  disease,  he 
should  immediately  leave  off  visiting  the  patient, 
and  if  he  have  not  committed  any  dietetic  or 
regiminal  error,  I  would  recommend,  notwith- 
standing I  have  endeavoured  in  this  book  to 
avoid  anything  like  medicinal  prescriptions,  the 
employment  of  a  domestic  remedy,  so  to  speak, 
empirically. 

In  such  cases  I  have  taken  a  drachm  of  cin- 
chona bark  in  wine,  every  three-quarters  of  an 
hour,  until  all  danger  of  infection  (whatever  kind 
of  epidemic  fever  the  disease  might  be)  was 
completely  over. 

I  can  recommend  this  from  my  own  experi- 
ence, but  am  far  from  insisting  upon  the  per- 
formance of  this  innocuous  and  powerful  pre- 
caution by  those  who  are  of  a  different  opinion. 
My  reasons  would  be  satisfactory  if  I  could 
adduce  them  in  this  place. 

But  as  it  is  not  enough  to  protect  ourselves 
from  infection,  but  also  necessary  not  to  allow 
others  to  come  in  the  way  of  danger  through  us, 
those  who  have  been  engaged  about  such 
patients  should  certainly  not  approach  others  too 
nearly  until  they  have  changed  the  clothes  they 


122     PROTECTION    AGAINST    INFECTION 

had  on  when  beside  the  patients  for  others,  and 
the  former  should  be  hung  up  in  an  airy  place 
where  no  one  should  go  near  them,  until  we 
again  need  them  to  visit  our  patients.  Next  to 
the  sick-room,  infection  takes  place  most  easily 
by  means  of  such  clothes,  although  the  person 
who  visits  the  patient  may  not  have  undergone 
any  infection. 

A  highly  respectable  and  orderly  individual 
w^ho  for  years  had  never  walked  anywhere,  but 
only  to  his  office  at  the  fixed  hours,  had  a  female 
attendant  with  whom  he  was  on  very  friendly 
terms,  an  old  good-natured  person,  who  without 
his  knowledge  employed  all  her  leisure  hours  in 
making  herself  useful  to  a  poor  family  living 
about  a  hundred  yards  from  his  house,  who  were 
lying  sick  of  a  putrid  fever,  the  prominent 
character  of  which  was  a  malignant  typhoid 
fever.  For  a  fortnight  all  went  on  well ;  but 
about  this  time  the  gentleman  received  some 
intelligence  of  a  very  annoying  and  depressing 
character,  and  in  a  few  days,  although  to  my 
certain  knowledge  he  had  seen  no  one  affected 
with  such  a  disease,  he  got,  in  all  probability 
from  the  clothes  of  his  attendant  who  was  often 
very  close  to  him,  exactly  the  same  kind  of 
malignant  fever,  only  much  more  malignant.  I 
visited  him  as  a  friend  with  unreserved  sym- 
pathy as  I  ought,  and  I  fell  sick  of  the  same 
fever,  although  I  had  been  already  very  much 
accustomed  to  infection. 

This  case,  together  with  many  other  similar 
ones,  taught  me  that  clothes  carry  far  and  wide 
the  contagious  matter  of  such  fevers,  and  that 
depressing  mental  emotions  render  persons  sus- 
ceptible to  the  miasm,  even  such  as  are  already 
used  to  its  influence. 


IN    EPIDEMIC    DISEASES  123 

It  would  appear  that  the  lawyer  who  draws  up 
a  will,  the  notary  and  the  witnesses  would,  on 
account  of  not  being  habituated  to  such  impres- 
sions, run  much  greater  risk  of  being  infected 
in  these  cases.  I  do  not  deny  it;  but  for  them 
there  are  modes  of  escape  which  are  not  so 
accessible  to  the  other  persons  of  whom  we  have 
spoken. 

Where  there  is  nothing,  the  sovereign  has  lost 
his  rights,  there  is  no  will  to  be  made.  But  when 
wealthy  persons  wish  to  make  their  last  will  and 
testament  on  their  sick  bed,  there  are  two  circum- 
stances in  favour  of  the  lawyer  and  his  assist- 
ants. As  in  the  formalities  of  a  legal  testament, 
the  patient's  bed  often  cannot  remain  in  its  usual 
situation,  and  as  moreover  it  is  essential  for  such 
a  testament  that  the  testator  should  be  in  full 
possession  of  his  intellectual  faculties,  it  follows 
that  for  those  patients  who  are  not  absolutely 
poor  another  room  and  another  bed  may  be  got 
ready,  thoroughly  aired  and  free  from  infectious 
atmosphere.  They  do  not  need  to  remove  thither 
until  all  this  has  been  properly  performed  a  short 
time  before. 

The  weakness  of  the  intellect  in  such  patients 
generally  keeps  pace  with  their  corporeal  weak- 
ness, and  a  patient  who  possesses  sufficient 
strength  of  intellect  to  make  his  will  would  not 
allege  that  he  is  too  weak  to  be  removed  to 
another  bed  and  room. 

How  little  chance  there  is  of  the  legal  officials 
catching  the  infection  under  these  circumstances 
(provided  they  take  moderate  care  not  to  ap- 
proach the  patient  nearer  than  necessary),  I  need 
not  dwell  upon. 

I  should  mention  that  after  one  has  once 
accustomed   himself  to  any  particular   kind   of 


124     PROTECTION    AGAINST    INFECTION 

miasm,  for  example  the  bloody  flux,  the  nerves 
remain  for  a  considerable  time,  often  for  years, 
to  some  degree  insensible  to  the  same  kind  of 
disease,  even  though  during  all  that  time  we 
may  have  had  no  opportunity  of  seeing  patients 
affected  with  that  disease,  and  thus  as  it  were  of 
keeping  the  nerves  actively  engaged  in  keeping 
up  this  state  of  specific  unsusceptibility.  It 
gradually  goes  off,  but  more  slowly  than  one 
would  suppose.  Hence  with  moderate  precau- 
tion, a  nurse,  a  physician,  or  a  clergyman,  may 
attend  dysenteric  patients  this  year  if  they  have 
had  to  do  with  similar  patients  several  years 
previously.  But  the  safest  plan  is  to  employ 
even  in  this  case  a  little  blameless  precaution. 

But  as  the  superstitious  amulets  and  charms 
of  our  ancestors'  times  did  harm,  inasmuch  as 
full  credit  was  given  to  their  medicinal  virtues, 
and  better  remedies  were  consequently  neglected, 
so  for  like  reasons  the  fumigations  of  the  sick 
room  with  the  vapour  of  vinegar,  juniper-berries 
and  the  like,  is  inadvisable,  although  the  majority 
of  my  colleagues  highly  recommend  it,  and 
assert  that  the  most  infectious  miasms  of  all 
kinds  have  thereby  been  overpowered  and  driven 
away,  and  thus  the  air  purified. 

Being  convinced  of  the  contrary,  I  must 
directly  contradict  them,  and  rather  draw  upon 
myself  their  disfavour  than  neglect  an  oppor- 
tunity of  rendering  a  service  to  my  fellow- 
creatures.  But  as  the  spoiled  (phlogisticated, 
foul,  fixed,  etc.)  air  can  never  be  restored  to 
purity  or  turned  into  vital  air  by  means  of  these 
fumes,  and  as  there  is  not  a  shadow  of  a  proof 
that  the  subtle  contagious  exhalations,  w^hose 
essential  nature  is  quite  unknown  to  us  and  not 
perceptible    to    our    senses,    can    be    weakened. 


IN    EPIDEMIC    DISEASES  125 

neutralized,  or  in  any  other  manner  rendered 
innocuous  by  these  fumes,  it  would  be  foolish, 
I  would  almost  say  unjustifiable,  by  recommend- 
ing such  fumigations  for  the  supposed  purifica- 
tion of  the  air,  to  encourage  ordinary  people  in 
their  natural  indolence  and  indisposition  to 
renew  the  air  of  their  apartments,  and  thereby 
expose  every  indifferent  person  who  comes  in 
contact  with  them  to  a  danger  to  his  life,  which 
will  be  all  the  more  obvious  and  great,  the  more 
confident  he  has  been  made  by  the  futile  repre- 
sentation that,  without  driving  away  the  disease- 
spreading  miasm  by  means  of  repeated  draughts 
of  air,  the  pestilential  atmosphere  of  the  sick 
room  has  been  converted  into  pure  healthy  air 
by  means  of  simple  fumigations  with  vinegar 
and  juniper  berries.  That  is  just  like  the  old 
superstition  of  hanging  an  eagle-stone  at  the  hip 
of  the  woman  in  labour,  at  the  very  moment 
when  all  hopes  of  saving  her,  even  by  the 
forceps,  are  over. 

When  a  physician  or  clergyman  enters  an  un- 
fumigated  chamber  he  can  at  once  tell  by  his 
sense  of  smell  whether  his  needful  order  to  air 
the  room  has  been  obeyed  or  not.  All  sick 
people  make  a  disagreeable  smell  about  them. 
Therefore  the  freedom  from  smell  of  a  chamber 
is  the  best  proof  that  it  has  previously  been  aired, 
but  if  fumigations  have  been  had  recourse  to, 
the  latter  becomes  doubtful  and  suspicious. 
Neither  the  physician  nor  the  clergyman,  neither 
the  sick-nurse  nor  the  patient,  require  perfumes 
when  they  have  to  think  and  speak  seriously 
concerning  a  matter  of  life  and  death.  They 
should  never  be  used  ! 


PLANS  FOR  ERADICATING  A 
MALIGNANT  FEVER 

in  a  letter  to  the  minister  of  police 

Sir, 

You  will,  no  doubt,  yourself,  see  the 
results  that  the  infection  that  was  brought  to 
*  *  ^  four  weeks  ago  might  produce  if  its  farther 
spread  be  not  arrested,  still  I  consider  it  to  be  a 
duty,  as  I  have,  here  and  there,  had  considerable 
experience  in  extensive  epidemics,  to  offer  my 
mite  at  the  altar  of  fatherland,  in  the  form  of 
some  unpretending  propositions. 

Taking  into  account  the  malignancy  of  this 
fever,  if  the  epidemic  be  left  to  itself,  it  may,  in 
the  course  of  half-a-year,  at  this  season,  and  in 
the  present  condition  of  the  town,  sweep  away 
about  250  individuals,  a  considerable  human 
capital,  seeing  that  it  is  especially  adults,  the 
most  useful  class,  that  will  first  and  most  cer- 
tainly be  cut  off  by  it.  Should  it,  as  soon  will 
happen,  once  penetrate  into  the  damp  dirty 
houses  of  the  poor,  who  are  already  often  ren- 
dered liable  speedily  to  catch  the  disease,  by 
unhealthy,  miserable  fare,  by  sorrow  and  depres- 
sion, it  is  difficult,  very  difficult,  to  extinguish 
it  in  these  situations.  In  addition  to  this,  there 
is  the  carelessness  of  the  common  people,  who 
incline  to  Turkish  fatalism,  as  the  most  con- 
venient of  all  creeds  respecting  Providence,  and 
their  want  of  reflection  in  only  considering  as 
dangerous  what  they  can  see  with  their  eyes, 
such  as  a  flood  or  a  conflagration.     From  these 


126 


A    MALIGNANT    FEVER  127 

they  will  flee,  but  they  are  indifferent  to  a  mur- 
derous pestilential  vapour,  because  it  does  not 
fall  within  the  cognizance  of  their  coarse  senses. 
So  the  ignorant  person  fearlessly  approaches  a 
charged  electric  battery,  and  smilingly  enters 
the  pit  filled  with  poisonous  gases,  though  his 
predecessor  may  just  have  been  brought  out  of 
it  dead.  Every  one  thinks  he  possesses  enough 
strength  to  resist  the  enemy  of  life.  But  vain 
are  his  expectations;  the  giant  himself  if  breathed 
on  by  the  breath  of  death  sinks  down,  and  the 
wisest  loses  his  consciousness.  Resistance  is  not 
to  be  thought  of.  In  flight,  in  flight  alone,  is 
safety. 

The  only  means  on  which  we  can  rely  for 
checking  epidemics  in  their  birth,  is  the  separa- 
tion of  the  diseased  from  the  healthy.  But  if  it 
be  left  to  the  public  to  preserve  themselves  from 
infection,  every  one  for  himself,  even  with  the 
help  of  published  advice,  experience  teaches  us 
that  all  such  recommendations  do  little  good — 
and  often,  in  spite  of  the  best  intentions,  cannot 
be  carried  out. 

But  just  as  the  police,  when  a  conflagration 
breaks  out  in  the  town,  do  not  leave  it  to  the 
caprice  of  the  possessor  of  the  house  to  extin- 
guish the  fire  in  the  way  he  thinks  fit,  but  them- 
selves make  the  necessary  arrangements,  and 
erect  the  fire-stations  to  be  employed  without 
delay,  if  necessary  in  opposition  to  the  will,  and 
even  in  spite  of  the  resistance  of  the  owner  of 
the  tenement — acting  upon  the  just  principle  that 
the  security  of  the  community  ought  to  weigh  in- 
finitely more  than  the  property  of  an  individual 
— in  like  manner,  I  assert  it  ought  not  to  be  left 
to  the  individual's  caprice  to  nurse  his  relatives 
affected  with  infectious  disorders,  in  his  house, 


128  PLANS    FOR    ERADICATING 

since  it  is  not  to  be  presumed  that  he  has  either 
sufficient  power,  or  judgment,  or  opportunity, 
to  prevent  the  spread  of  the  disease,  and  no 
amount  of  wealth  on  his  part,  no  damages  ex- 
pressible in  figures,  can  compensate  for  the  Ufe 
of  one,  not  to  speak  of  many  famiHes,  fathers, 
mothers,  husbands,  wives,  children,  endangered 
by  him. 

Of  a  truth  if  ever  the  better  part  of  the  public 
ought  anxiously  to  look  to  the  authorities  and 
to  the  police  for  protection,  it  is  in  the  case 
of  the  invasion  of  epidemics,  if  the  pro- 
tecting divinities  of  fatherland  do  not  stretch 
forth  their  powerful  hands  on  that  occasion, 
where  else  can  we  look  for  deliverance  from  the 
danger  ? 

I  could  easily  exhibit  a  picture  of  the  most 
frightful  scenes,  that  still  haunt  me  from  similar 
epidemics,  whereby  the  most  uncosmopolitan 
soul  must  be  deeply  moved — but  to  you,  sir,  such 
things  are  not  unfamiliar,  and  you  require  not 
such  reasons  to  induce  you  to  put  your  hand  to 
the  work. 

Taking  for  granted,  then,  that  you  concede 
the  above  premisses,  I  make  bold  to  make  the 
following  preliminary  proposals,  for  whose 
efficacy  experience  is  my  warranty,  and  thereon 
I  stake  my  honour. 

They  may  all  be  set  in  action  in  the  course 
of  a  few  days;  in  this  case  speed  saves  expense 
and  human  life. 

1.  Let  an  hospital  or  other  public  building 
without  the  gates  of  the  town  be  prepared,  solely 
for  the  reception  of  such  patients ;  the  court-yard 
must  be  surrounded  by  a  stone  or  wooden  fence, 
as  high  as  a  man. 

2.  From  twenty  to  thirty  cheap  bedsteads  are 


A    MALIGNANT    FEVER  129 

requisite,    provided   with   straw   mattresses   and 
frieze  coverings. 

3.  The  male  and  female  nurses — of  whom 
there  should  be  one  for  every  four  or  five 
patients — must  always  remain  in  the  house  with 
their  patients,  and  should  never  go  outside  the 
door.  The  food  and  medicines  they  require 
should  be  brought  to  them  daily  in  the  open 
court  by  persons  who  should  immediately  after- 
wards retire,  so  that  the  two  parties  shall  not 
approach  within  three  paces  of  each  other,  and 
nothing  should  be  brought  from  the  house  into 
the  town. 

4.  In  order  to  enforce  this  regulation,  place  a 
guard  of  two  soldiers  before  the  outer  door, 
which  they,  only  are  to  open,  and  command  them 
to  let  none  but  these  persons  and  the  physician 
and  surgeon  in  and  out. 

5.  A  small  sentry-box  formed  of  boards  will 
protect  them  from  the  weather,  outside  of  which 
should  hang  a  linen  (or,  still  better,  an  oil-cloth) 
cloak  for  the  physician  and  surgeon,  which  they 
should  put  on  when  they  enter  the  house  and 
lay  aside  on  leaving  it. 

6.  The  medical  officers  should  get  a  written 
notice  of  the  mode  in  which  it  is  desirable  that 
they  should  protect  themselves  and  others  from 
infection,  and  the  attendants  of  the  sick  should 
get  instructions  of  a  similar  character. 

7.  All  who  fall  ill  of  this  malignant  nervous 
fever  in  the  town  (the  police  officers  should  get 
a  gratuity  for  all  they  detect)  should  be  removed 
to  the  hospital  by  their  friends  in  a  covered 
sedan  chair,  kept  for  this  purpose  in  the  court- 
yard of  the  hospital,  and  there  they  should  be 
taken  care  of  and  cured — (at  the  expense  of  their 
friends?). 


I30  PLANS    FOR    ERADICATING 

Persons  so  dangerous  to  the  community  cease 
to  belong  to  their  friends;  from  the  nature  of 
their  malady  they  come  under  the  surveillance 
and  care  of  the  state,  like  a  highwayman,  a  mad- 
man, a  murdering  quack-doctor,  an  incendiary, 
a  robber,  a  poisoning  courtesan,  etc.  They 
belong  to  the  state  until  they  are  rendered  in- 
nocuous. Salus  publica  periclitatur  is  the  simple 
standard  for  determining  all  the  wholesome  regu- 
lations of  a  philanthropic  police  in  such  cases. 
To  forbear  pulling  down  neighbouring  houses 
during  a  spreading  conflagration,  in  consequence 
of  the  unreasonable  request  of  their  owners,  this 
is  a  fault  that  no  police  now-a-days  would 
commit.  In  the  case  wc  allude  to,  however, 
there  is  no  pulling  down,  but  on  the  contrary, 
building  up.  Men's  lives,  not  houses,  are  to  be 
saved. 

Should  my  patriotic  general  propositions  meet 
with  your  approbation,  1  shall  not  fail,  if  no  one 
else  does  it,  to  treat  of  the  subject  in  greater 
detail,  and  to  furnish,  in  writing,  the  additional 
plans  for  the  general  weal,  as  circumstances  pre- 
vent me  taking  a  personal  share  in  them. 

If  I  could  thereby  prevent  some  misfortune, 
I  should  feel  myself  richly  rewarded.  But  the 
reason  why  I,  a  private  individual,  occupying 
no  official  post,  and  not  intimately  connected 
with  this  country,  wish  to  lend  my  aid  in  this 
matter,  is  owing  to  this,  that  I  think  that  in  such 
public  calamities  the  motto  should  be  sauve  qui 
pent!  and  hence  I  am  wont  to  exert  myself  to  the 
utmost,  and  to  save  what  can  be  saved,  be  it 
friend  or  foe. 

I  am,  etc.. 

Dr.  H. 


A    MALIGNANT    FEVER  131 

More  Particular  Directions 

The  police  officials  ought  to  ascertain  where 
any  person  has  been  suddenly  taken  ill  in  the 
town,  or  has  suddenly  complained  of  headache, 
rigour,  stupefaction,  or  has  rapidly  become  very 
weak  and  delirious;  they  should  report  what 
they  learn  to  the  appointed  physician,  who,  after 
a  rapid  but  careful  examination,  during  which  he 
attends  to  the  directions  below  for  avoiding  in- 
fection, sees  that  the  patient  is  conveyed  to  the 
hospital.  At  the  same  time  the  police  officer 
receives  his  fixed  remuneration.^ 

The  large  hall  of  the  hospital  should  be 
divided  longitudinally  by  means  of  a  partition 
of  boards;  the  one  part  so  divided  to  form  the 
patient's  ward,  whilst  the  other  and  much  nar- 
rower division  forms  a  kind  of  passage,  into 
which  the  bedstead  of  each  patient,  which  should 
be  placed  on  castors,  may  be  pushed  through  a 
trap-door  in  the  partition,  in  such  a  manner  as 
that  only  the  patient  in  the  bed  shall  come  into 
the  passage,  whereon  the  trap-door  falls-to  again. 
Here  the  physician  examines  the  external  and 
internal  condition  of  the  patient,  in  the  presence 
of  the  surgeon,  then  he  causes  him  to  be  pushed 
back  into  the  ward,  and  the  next  patient  to  be 
brought  forward,  and  so  on. 

But  before  performing  this  examination,  and 
indeed  before  the  arrival  of  the  physician,  all  the 

^  If  this  remuneration  be  considerable  (about  a  thaler 
[3J.  6d.]  for  the  discovery  of  every  case  of  this  kind),  the 
progress  of  the  epidemic  will  be  speedily  checked,  there  will 
soon  be  no  more  sick  to  be  separated  from  the  healthy. 
The  sick  will  be  discovered  in  time,  before  they  can  (easily) 
communicate  the  infection.  Again  in  human  life  saved  and 
in  the  smaller  sum  required,  will  be  the  manifest  result. 

K  2 


132  PLANS    FOR    ERADICATING 

windows  of  the  passage  should  be  opened  in 
order  to  air  it.  Before  the  patients  are  brought 
in  they  must  be  closed. 

The  physician,  accompanied  by  the  surgeon, 
both  covered  with  the  oil-cloth  cloak,  ^  visits  the 
patients  twice  a  day,  and  questions  them  at  a 
distance  of  three  paces.  If  he  require  to  feel 
their  pulse,  he  must  do  this  with  averted  head, 
and  immediately  afterwards  wash  his  hand  in 
a  basin  containing  water  and  vinegar.  If  the 
patient's  face  be  directed  towards  the  light,  it  is 
not  difficult  to  observe  the  state  of  the  tongue  at 
a  distance  of  three  paces.  At  a  less  distance  it 
is  scarcely  possible  to  avoid  the  danger  of  in- 
haling the  patient's  breath,^  whence  the  con- 
tagious principle  spreads  farthest  and  most 
powerfully. 

When  the  patient  has  a  clean  tongue,^  as  is 
found  in  those  who  are  most  dangerously  ill,  it 
is  often  advisable  to  give  him  large  quantities 
of  bark  and  wine,  in  place  of  any  other  medicine; 
and  as  it  is  to  be  apprehended  that  the  nurse 
might  make  away  with  the  wine,  it  is  better  to 
prescribe  the  bark  and  wine  mixed,  or  for  the 
physician  to  mix  it  himself.  After  every  visit 
the  medical  officers  should  wash  their  hands  and 
faces  in  vinegar  and  water. 

^  When  the  disease  is  particularly  malignant  in  its  char- 
acter, it  is  advisable  to  have  a  hood  attached  to  the  cloak, 
which  the  medical  officer  may  draw  over  his  head  when  he 
makes  his  visit,  for  it  has  been  observed  that  the  contagious 
matters  attach  themselves  most  readily  to  wool  and  hair. 

-  The  odour  of  the  contagious  miasm  of  malignant  typhus 
fever  is  a  kind  of  earthy,  mouldy  smell,  like  that  from  old 
graves  newly  opened.  It  has  little  or  no  resemblance  to  the 
odour  of  putrid  flesh. 

^  This  disease  was  chiefly  a  gaol-fever  without  anything 
in  the  first  passages. 


A    MALIGNANT    FEVER  133 

The  nurses  must  also  be  warned  not  to  hold 
their  faces  near  the  patient's  mouth,  and  after 
every  time  they  raise  up,  turn  or  touch  the 
patient,  they  should  immediately  wash  their 
hands  and  faces.  It  is  advisable  to  use  a  mix- 
ture of  vinegar  and  water  for  the  purposes  of 
ablution. 

Each  bed  should  be  provided  with  a  linen 
mattress  well  stuffed  with  straw,^  over  which  is 
spread  a  linen  sheet,  and  on  this  a  piece  of  oil- 
cloth,^ about  three  feet  in  length,  whereon  the 
nates  and  back  of  the  patient  lie. 

There  should  be  two  frieze-coverlets  for  each 
bed,  in  order  that  the  one  may  hang  all  day  long 
in  the  open  air,  whilst  the  other  is  covering  the 
patient.  They  should  be  washed  once  a  week 
by  the  nurses,  together  with  the  rest  of  the 
patient's  linen,  either  in  the  open  courtyard,  or 
beneath  a  shed  only  covered  at  top.  They  should 
first  be  washed  clean  in  merely  tepid  water  with 
soap,  and  subsequently  scalded  with  boiling 
water,  care  being  taken  to  avoid  the  steam  that 
rises,  and  they  should  not  be  washed  a  second 
time  until  the  whole  is  almost  quite  cooled 
down.^ 

1  Mattresses  equally,  smoothly,  and  firmly  stuffed  with 
some  vegetable  substance,  as  barley-straw,  hay  or  moss,  are 
for  this  object  preferable  to  feather  beds.  The  former  allow 
the  exhalations  to  pass  through,  do  not  retain  the  miasm  so 
long,  and  as  they  are  not  so  yielding  form  no  wrinkles,  and 
are  cooler  :  they  prevent  the  formation  of  these  often  fatal 
bed-sores  {sphacelus  a  decubitii)  so  often  met  with  in 
malignant  fevers. 

■^  By  its  smoothness  it  prevents  the  formation  of  bed 
sores,  and  catches  the  f?eces  that  often  pass  involuntarily  in 
patients  seriously  ill.  They  may  be  easily  removed  without 
soiling  the  bed  linen  or  mattress,  which  has  a  very  bad 
effect  on  the  purity  of  the  air. 

2  A  washerwoman  in  America  had  to  wash  some  dirty 


134  PLANS    FOR    ERADICATING 

The  oil-cloth  should  also  be  frequently  wiped 
with  a  wet  cloth. 

Every  day  at  noon  all  the  windows  of  the  sick- 
room should  be  opened,  and  a  draught  of  air 
kept  up  for  an  hour,  during  which  the  patients* 
beds  should  be  pushed  through  into  the  ante- 
room, and  remain  there  all  the  time. 

In  the  centre  of  the  ward  should  stand  a  stove, 
heated  from  within.^ 

The  most  trustworthy  of  the  nurses  must  be 
responsible  for  the  accurate  carrying-out  of  these 
directions,  as  well  as  those  of  the  physician. 

Those  nurses  who  have  already  attended 
patients  affected  with  the  complaint  are  more 
secure  from  infection  than  those  who  have  not. 
To  the  former  should  be  assigned  the  duty  of 
the  more  immediate  attendance  on  the  patients. 
A  new  nurse  should  during  the  first  days  only 
be  employed  in  work  at  some  distance  from  the 
patients,  such  as  scrubbing,  sweeping,  etc., 
until  she  is  gradually  habituated  to  the  miasm. 

clothes,  that  had  been  brought  over  by  a  ship  from  England 
(among  them  were  some  that  had  been  worn  by  a  person 
who  had  recently  recovered  from  small-pox  in  London),  and 
she  was  immediately  thereafter  infected  with  malignant 
small-pox  Boerhaave  has  brought  forward  abundant  proof 
of  the  frequency  and  facility  with  which  washerwomen  are 
infected.  He  recommended  soap  not  to  be  used  in  washing, 
probably  because  he  thought  that  the  miasmatic  matter  was 
more  apt  to  be  volatilized  by  it ;  but  this  danger  is  only  to 
be  apprehended  from  the  employment  of  hot  water, 

^  Stoves  heated  by  a  fire  in  their  interior,  and  still  more 
open  fire-places,  renew  the  air  of  the  room  very  effectually  as 
long  as  the  fire  burns  (and  also  to  a  certain  extent  at  other 
times),  because  the  flame  must  always  have  fresh  nourish- 
ment from  the  air  which  it  draws  through  the  vent-hole  of 
the  stove  in  large  quantity.  At  the  same  time  pure  fresh  air 
penetrates  through  the  chinks  of  the  windows,  or  through 
the  air-holes  above  them,  into  the  room. 


A    MALIGNANT    FEVER  135 

The  state  of  the  heahh  of  the  whole  household 
should  be  every  day  carefully  investigated  by 
the  physician,  even  though  they  consider  them- 
selves to  be  quite  well.  They  should  each  day 
be  reminded  of  the  directions  for  their  own 
preservation. 

The  excrements  of  the  patients  should  be 
carried  in  well-covered  night-stools  to  the  most 
distant  part  of  the  court  or  garden,  and  there 
emptied  in  such  a  way  that  the  wind  shall  blow 
the  exhalations  from  them  away  from  the  bearer. 
This  should  be  done  by  those  of  the  nurses  who 
are  most  habituated  to  the  contagious  virus  (not 
by  the  new-comers),  upon  a  thick  layer  of  saw- 
dust, and  the  ordure  immediately  covered  with 
one  or  several  bundles  of  lighted  faggots  or 
straw,  whereupon  the  nurse  should  withdraw, 
and  allow  the  excrement  to  be  consumed  by  the 
fire. 

Two  of  the  attendants  who  have  been  longest 
in  the  service  should  be  appointed  the  bearers 
of  the  sedan-chairs,  for  the  purpose  of  fetching 
new  patients  from  the  town.  For  this  purpose 
they  should  each  time  put  on  clean  clothes,  and 
apply  to  the  sentry,  who  will  give  them  from  a 
chest  in  the  sentry-box  a  clean  Imen  cloak,  which 
they  are  to  put  on,  leaving  their  house  cloak 
hanging  up  on  the  outside  of  the  sentry-box; 
they  fetch  the  patient  in  the  chair,  and  when 
they  have  brought  him  within  the  inner  door 
(whence  he  is  removed  by  others  into  the  sick- 
ward),  they  take  off  their  clean  cloak  and  return 
it  into  the  custody  of  the  sentry. 

All  the  attendants,  male  and  female,  should 
wear  a  linen  cloak  in  the  house,  reaching  down 
to  the  feet;  this  should  be  washed  at  least  once 
a  fortnight. 


136  PLANS    FOR    ERADICATING 

The  attendants  cook  the  meals  for  themselves 
and  the  convalescents,  but  they  ought  to  be 
supplied  daily  with  fresh  meat  and  vegetables; 
half  a  pound  of  the  former  should  be  reckoned 
as  the  daily  allowance  of  each  person.  The  male 
attendants  should  get  about  three  pints  of  good 
beer  a-piece,  the  females  somewhat  less. 

They  should  get  double  the  amount  of  the 
daily  w^ages  usual  in  the  town.  It  would  be  well 
to  promise  them  additional  remuneration  in  the 
event  of  the  happy  termination  of  the  epidemic. 
It  is  inconceivable  the  power  to  prevent  infection 
possessed  by  the  beneficent  emotions,  hope,  con- 
tent, comfort,  etc.,  as  also  by  the  strengthening 
qualities  of  good  living,  and  of  that  liquor  that 
is  so  refreshing  to  such  people,  beer  ! 

They  should  moreover  have  no  lack  of  wood, 
soap,  vinegar,  lights,  tobacco,  snuff,  etc. 

If  a  clergyman  is  wanted  for  any  of  the 
patients,  his  visit  must  be  paid  in  the  presence 
of  the  physician,  and  the  same  formalities  must 
be  gone  through  as  when  the  latter  makes  his 
visit,  namely,  the  passage  must  be  well  aired 
before  the  bed  containing  the  patient  is  pushed 
through  the  trap-door.  The  physician  instructs 
him  how  near  and  in  what  manner  he  may 
approach  the  patient.^ 

When  a  patient  dies  he  must  be  immediately 
pushed  through  on  his  bed  into  the  passage,  and 
left  there  until  the  physician  has  convinced  him- 
self of  his  decease.  The  corpse  is  then  to  be 
covered  with  straw,  and  carried  out  on  his  bed 
into  the  courtyard  or  dead-house,  where  he  is  to 
be  put,  along  with  the  clothes  in  which  he  died, 

^  By  incautiously  approaching  the  beds  of  such  patients,  I 
have  frequently  seen  the  most  promising  young  clergymen 
infected  and  die. 


A    MALIGNANT    FEVER  137 

into  a  coffin  well  stuffed  with  straw;  the  corpse 
should  be  covered  with  straw  and,  in  the  pre- 
sence of  the  physician  and  clergyman,  conveyed 
to  the  churchyard  in  silence.  The  grave  should 
be  four  feet  in  depth,  and  the  coffin  should  rest 
upon  a  layer  of  faggots,  and  straw  piled  up  on 
the  top  of  it  up  to  the  level  of  the  top  of  the 
grave.  After  the  lapse  of  three  days  in  this 
manner,  the  grave  should  either  be  covered  with 
earth,  or,  still  better,  the  straw  ignited  and  the 
miasmatic  virus  consumed  along  with  the  corpse, 
or  at  least  dried  till  it  is  rendered  innocuous. 
This  is  a  precautionary  measure  that  cannot  be 
too  forcibly  recommended. 

When  a'  patient  recovers  so  as  to  be  able  to 
be  restored  to  his  friends,  he  should  be  taken 
into  a  clean  room,  the  key  of  which  should  be 
kept  by  the  physician  alone,  and  there  put  into 
a  bath  and  w'ell  washed  over  all  the  body,  not 
excepting  the  hair,  at  first  with  clean  warm  water, 
and  then  sprinkled  all  over  with  vinegar  before 
being  finally  dried.  He  is  then  to  put  on  the 
clean  clothes  which  his  friends  have  sent  him ; 
and  all  his  old  clothes,  without  exception,  are 
to  be  burnt  in  the  courtyard,  in  the  presence  of 
the  physician,^  and  finally  he  is  to  be  accom- 
panied home  by  the  physician  and  surgeon. 

Whenever  a  patient  has  recovered  or  died,  the 
wooden  close-stool  he  has  used  must  be  burnt 
in  the  open  air,  and  the  pot  de  chamhre  broken 
and  the  fragments  thrown  into  the  fire. 

After  the  epidemic  has  been  subdued,  the  male 
attendants  should  not  be  dismissed  until   they 

1  Too  much  care  cannot  be  taken  to  secure  the  destruc- 
tion of  such  things,  as  the  paltry  love  of  gain  of  the  nurses 
induces  them  to  keep  them  for  themselves,  in  spite  of  the 
danger  to  themselves  and  others  of  doing'so. 


138  PLANS    FOR    ERADICATING 

have  whitewashed  the  whole  of  the  interior  walls 
of  the  house,  not  only  the  sick  ward,  but  every 
other  room,  and  the  temales  not  until  they  have 
thoroughly  scrubbed  all  the  floors,  all  the  wood- 
work and  all  the  utensils. 

The  sick-ward  should  then  be  heated  in  the 
early  morning  as  much  as  possible,  at  least  up 
to  100°  Reaum.,  and  after  this  heat  has  been 
kept  up  for  two  hours,  all  the  windows  should  be 
opened  and  kept  so  till  night. 

Before  they  quit  the  house,  both  male  and 
female  attendants  should  bathe  themselves,  each 
sex  in  separate  apartments,  and  all  their  articles 
of  clothing  and  the  linen  they  have  used  during 
their  residence  in  the  hospital  should  be  placed 
in  an  oven  of  about  the  temperature  of  a  baker's 
oven  after  the  bread  has  been  removed  (about 
120°  Reaum.),  and  kept  there  for  at  least  a 
quarter  of  an  hour,^  the  vent-hole  being  duly 
regulated  the  time. 

After  this  is  done,  all  the  other  linen  or 
woollen  articles  which  have  been  used  by  the 
patients,  the  straw  mattresses  (after  taking  out 
the  straw),  the  towels,  sheets,  etc.,  should  also 

1  The  pestiferous  miasmata  which  have  become  attached 
to  clothes,  linen,  beds,  etc.,  can  according  to  my  observations 
be  expelled  from  such  things  and  destroyed  by  no  means 
more  certainly  than  by  a  heat  of  upwards  of  100°  Reaum., 
the  higher  the  temperature  the  better,  even  should  the 
articles  suffer  a  little  from  its  effects.  The  celebrated  Cook 
expelled  in  this  manner  the  morbific  vapours  that  had 
become  attached  to  the  cabins  of  his  ships  and  infected  the 
walls  ;  the  efficacy  of  this  measure  is  well  known.  The 
earliest  physicians  discovered  the  wholesome  effect  of  fire 
and  heat  in  destroying  the  plague  virus,  and  their  excellence 
is  corroborated  in  our  infectious  epidemics  by  Howard,  Lind, 
and  Campbell.  It  is  moreover  remarkable  that  all  the 
infection  of  typhus  fever  ceases  when  ships  are  under  the 
line. 


A    MALIGNANT    FEVER  139 

be  exposed  for  fully  an  hour  to  the  same  heat 
in  the  oven,  and  thereafter  the  bedsteads,  after 
they  have  been  well  scoured,  should  be  put  in 
the  oven  and  left  there  till  it  cools. 

The  straw  of  the  mattresses,  the  accumulated 
sweepings,  rags,  bandages,  scrubbing  clothes, 
brooms,  and  other  articles  of  small  value,  should 
be  burnt  in  the  courtyard  in  the  doctor's 
presence. 

In  his  presence  the  attendants  should  leave 
the  house  all  together  and  the  sentinels  should 
be  withdrawn. 

The  house  may  be  allowed  to  stand  empty, 
and  reserved  for  similar  purposes  on  a  future 
occasion,  one  of  the  best-deserving  male  attend- 
ants, with  his  wife,  being  allowed  to  live  in  it 
gratuitously  as  housekeepers.  Their  business 
would  be  to  see  that  the  building  is  kept  in  good 
repair  (in  case  it  is  required  for  another 
epidemic). 

A  house  of  this  description  and  so  arranged 
might  subsequently  be  used  with  the  greatest 
advantage,  with  some  slight  modifications,  in 
epidemics  of  small-pox,  measles,  dysentery,  and 
other  infectious  maladies  dangerous  to  the  popu- 
lation, and  might  be  the  means  of  preserving 
many  useful  citizens  to  the  state. 

There  might  be  a  few  beds  kept  there  per- 
manently for  the  reception  of  all  sick  journey- 
men, beggars  and  trampers  from  the  inns  and 
lodging-houses  (a  fine  being  imposed  for  the 
concealment  of  such  cases),  whereby  a  source  of 
epidemics  of  no  small  importance,  but  one  that 
is  frequently  overlooked,  might  be  effectually 
checked  at  its  origin. 

This  should  be  the  duty  imposed  upon  the 
housekeeper  in  return  for  his  free  dwelling,  but 


I40  PLANS    FOR    ERADICATING 

at  the  same  time  he  should  receive  an  adequate 
(not  paltry  ^)  remuneration  for  each  patient  who 
recovers,  when  he  leaves  the  house. 

^  If  the  remuneration  be  not  very  small,  he  and  his  friends 
take  good  care  to  be  ever  on  the  watch  for  any  such  patients 
that  may  have  slipped  into  the  town,  and  he  will  do  his 
utmost  to  obtain  it  as  speedily  as  possible  by  the  rapid 
recovery  of  the  patient,  to  the  great  advantage  of  the  state 
(and  of  the  patients). 


SUGGESTIONS  FOR  THE  PREVENTION 
OF  EPIDEMICS  IN  GENERAL,  ESPE- 
CIALLY IN  TOWNS 

A  WELL-ORDERED  policc  should  take  care  that 
rag-gatherers  are  not  allowed  to  live  anywhere 
but  in  isolated  houses  near  the  paper-mills/  nor 
should  they  be  permitted  to  have  in  any  house 
in  the  town  a  place  where  they  may  deposit  the 
rags  by  little  and  little,  only  to  remove  them 
when  they  have  collected  a  large  quantity.  The. 
regulations  prevalent  in  Electoral  Saxony  should 
be  adopted,  viz.  that  the  rag-gatherer  should 
keep  in  the  open  street  with  his  barrow  or  cart, 
by  some  signal  summon  around  him  those  who 
have  rags  to  sell,  and  not  remain  in  the  town 
with  his  collection  of  rags,  but  go  into  the 
country,  and  when  he  puts  up  at  a  country  inn, 
leave  his  cart  in  the  open  courtyard,  or  before 
the  door  of  the  inn ;  in  a  word,  leave  it  in  the 
open  air.  He  should  be  forbidden,  under  penalty 
of  imprisonment,  to  pick  out  from  his  heap  of 
rags  and  sell  to  others  for  their  use  any  articles 
of  clothing  that  may  be  still  lit  for  wear. 

They  should  also  be  forbidden  to  wear  such 
articles  themselves  or  put  them  on  their  children, 
which  they  will  often  do,  to  the  great  detriment 
of  their  health,  as  I  have  observed.  I  have  seen 
a  malignant  epidemic  of  small-pox  spread  over 
the  country  from  so  doing. 

The  paper-mills  should  be  so  arranged  that 
the  supply  of  the  crude  rags  should  be  kept  in 
well    ventilated    buildings    far   away    from    the 

^  Which  should  never  be  built  close  to  t^wns  and  villages. 

141 


142     SUGGESTIONS    FOR    PREVENTION    OF 

dwelling  houses,  and  the  reception  of  the  rags 
from  the  gatherer,  and  the  weighing  of  them,  in 
order  to  determine  the  sum  he  is  to  receive, 
should  be  carried  on  in  a  covered  shed,  open  on 
all  sides. 

The  dealers  in  old  clothes  should  only  be 
allowed  to  carry  on  their  trade  in  open  shops, 
and  should  not  be  permitted  to  sell  them  in  their 
houses  under  penalty  of  imprisonment.  All  the 
linen  and  articles  of  clothing  they  have  for  sale 
in  their  shops  should  be  previously  washed,  not 
excepting  even  the  coloured  and  woollen  articles ; 
and  a  police  officer  should  be  charged  to  examine 
if  they  be  washed,  who  should  overhaul  the 
whole  contents  of  the  shop  on  undetermined 
days.  Every  article  that  he  finds  still  dirty 
should  become  his  property  after  having  shown 
it  to  the  inspector  of  police  in  the  presence  of 
the  dealer.^ 

It  should  only  be  permitted  to  the  burghers  of 
the  town  to  deal  in  old  clothes.  Jews  engaging 
in  this  trade  should  be  deprived  of  their  letters 
of  protection.  Women  found  carrying  it  on 
should  be  put  in  the  House  of  Correction. 

The  civic-crown  merited  by  him  who  improves 
the  prisons  has  been  gained  from  us  Germans 
by  an  Englishman — Howard.  Wagnitz  follows  in 
his  steps.  It  is  inconceivable  how  often  the  most 
destructive  vapours  are  concentrated  in  these 
dens  of  misery,  fraught  with  death  to  those  that 
enter   them ;   how   often   their   visitors  are  pre- 

1  Should  it  be  feared  that  such  an  article  of  clothing, 
probably  worn  by  a  sick  person,  miojht  prove  dangerous  to 
the  policeman,  it  should  be  considered  that  the  poor  broker, 
in  order  to  avoid  such  a  loss,  will  most  certainly  take  care  to 
have  none  but  clean  washed  things  in  his  shop,  and  thus  the 
police  agent  will  have  little  or  nothing  to  confiscate. 


EPIDEMICS    IN    GENERAL  143 

maturely  sent  to  the  grave  by  fatal  typhus. 
Destructive  epidemic  diseases  often  have  their 
origin  in  these  death-laden  walls. 

There  are  several  kinds  of  prisons.  I  shall 
here  allude  only  to  those  where  the  imprison- 
ment is  for  life  and  to  those  gaols  where  prisoners 
guilty  of  capital  crimes  are  kept  until  the  termina- 
tion of  their  trial  (often  for  several  years),  the 
visitation  or  inspection  of  which  is  not  unfre- 
quently  the  cause  of  infectious  diseases.  Even 
when  the  prisoners  themselves  have  not  been  ill 
of  such  fevers,  their  exhalations,  their  breath, 
and  the  miasm  lurking  about  their  dirty  clothes, 
have  often  occasioned  malignant  fatal  fevers. 
Heysham,  Pringle,  Zimmermann,  Sarcone  and 
Lettsom  adduce  a  number  of  cases  of  this  kind. 

Now  as  in  the  true  spirit  of  laws  that  are  free 
from  all  barbarity,  even  the  punishment  of  death 
should  have  (and  can  have)  no  other  aim  than 
to  render  an  incorrigible  criminal  innocuous, 
and  to  remove  him  from  human  society,  what 
else  can  both  these  kinds  of  imprisonment  be 
except  rendering  the  prisoner  harmless,  in  the 
former  case  for  life,  in  the  latter  for  a  certain 
time  pending  the  duration  of  the  trial.  None  but 
Syracusan  tyrants  could  dream  of  uniting  a  more 
inhuman  intention  with  such  prisons. 

If  then  the  gaol  even  for  capital  offenders  can 
and  ought  to  be  nothing  but  a  means  of  depriv- 
ing them  of  all  opportunity  of  injuring  society, 
in  that  case  every  torture  that  is  unnecessarily 
inflicted  on  them  when  thus  in  custody  is  a  crime 
on  the  part  of  the  police,  I  only  allude  here  to 
the  pain  inflicted  on  them  by  unhealthy  (disease- 
producing)  prisons.  In  order  to  avoid  this, 
prisons  should  never  be  raised  less  than  four 
feet  above  the  ground,  and  the  openings  of  the 


144     SUGGESTIONS    FOR    PREVENTION    OF 

windows,  while  they  are  sufficiently  narrow, 
should  be  always  so  long  as  to  allow  the  free 
access  of  fresh  air.  Where  two  windows  oppo- 
site each  other  cannot  be  obtained  (which  is  the 
best  plan),  there  ought  to  be  at  least  three 
windows  for  each  small  cell.  The  floor  should 
either  be  paved  with  slabs  of  stone  or,  better, 
with  rounded  stones,  so  that  it  may  be  deluged 
and  scrubbed,  once  a  week,  with  boiling  water. 
The  walls  and  roofs  should  be  lined  with  wooden 
boards,  like  the  peasants'  houses,  in  order  to 
allow  of  their  being  also  washed  with  hot  water,^ 
as  is  customary  with  the  country  people.  By 
these  means  these  dismal  habitations  are  at  all 
events  rendered  dry  residences,  and  the  cachexias 
and  tumours  so  frequently  met  with  in  such  as 
have  undergone  a  long  imprisonment  are  in  a 
great  measure  prevented.  If  it  were  possible 
to  construct  an  air-hole  for  the  purpose  of  carry- 
ing off  the  deteriorated  vapours  into  the  open 
air,  gaols  would  thereby  lose  much  of  their 
dangerous  aptitude  to  generate  pests.  The 
prisoner  should  have  at  least  once  a  week  a 
bundle  of  fresh  straw  for  his  bed.  His  bed- 
cover, together  with  his  clothes  and  linen,  should 
be  washed  at  least  once  a  week  in  hot  water. 
He  himself  should  be  forced,  before  putting  on 
his  clean  clothes,  to  wash  his  body  all  over.  His 
chamber  utensil  should  be  emptied  daily,  and 
rinsed  out  with  boiling  water.     He  should  be 

^  The  exhalation  from  these  wretched  creatures,  that  con- 
stantly tends  to  decomposition,  and  the  animal  poison 
developed  from  their  breath,  whereby  the  air  of  their  narrow 
cells  is  deteriorated,  attaches  itself  in  great  quantity  to  the 
walls  of  gaols,  and  in  course  of  time  degenerates  into  a 
pestilential  miasm ;  by  the  process  above  described  it  is 
removed  and  washed  away  by  the  boiling  water. 


EPIDEMICS    IN    GENERAL  145 

allowed  to  walk  about  in  the  open  air  at  least 
once  a  week,  for  at  least  an  hour  at  a  time. 

When  he  is  removed  from  prison,  his  cell  must 
be  prepared  for  the  reception  of  future  prisoners 
by  washing  anew  the  floor,  the  walls  and  the 
roof  with  hot  water,  and  by  placing  a  small 
stove  in  it,  the  funnel  of  which  goes  out  at  the 
window.  With  this  the  cell  is  to  be  heated  very 
highly,  so  that  the  heat  shall  almost  take  away 
one's  breath  (up  to  120°  Reaum.),  and  then  the 
sieve  snould  be  again  removed,  supposing  it  is 
not  allowed  to  have  one  in  the  cell. 

If  not,  an  iron  tube  communicating  with  the 
open  air  should  open  in  the  floor  of  the  cell,  pass- 
ing in  winter  through  a  heated  stove,^  in  order 
to  conduct  in  a  supply  of  fresh  warm  air.  ^ 

It  is  great  cruelty  to  shut  up  many  prisoners 
together  without  allowing  at  least  500  cubic  feet 
of  space  and  air  for  each.  If  this  be  not  allowed, 
the  better  ones  among  the  prisoners  are  exposed 
to  much  annoyance  by  the  bad  behaviour  of  the 
worse  ones ;  and  it  is  incredible  the  rapidity  with 
which  that  most  destructive  of  all  animal  poisons, 
the  virus  of  the  most  fatal  pestilence,  is  gener- 
ated.    Police  authorities,  be  humane  ! 

I  scarcely  need  to  remark,  that  the  (often  long- 
continued)  imprisonment  of  debtors  who  are  fre- 
quently deserving  of  compassion,  ought. to  be 
made  at  least  as  innocuous  for  the  health  of  the 
prisoners,  of  the  turnkeys,  and  of  those  who  visit 
them,  etc.,  as  that  of  criminals. 

When  foreign  prisoners  or  field-hospitals  are 
introduced  into  a  healthy  country  in  time  of  war, 
whether  temporarily  or  permanently,  the  author- 
ities, if  they  have  it  in  their  power  to  act,  should 
take  care  that  an  epidemic  is  not  thereby  brought 
into  the  country. 


146     SUGGESTIONS    FOR    PREVENTION    OF 

Prisoners  of  war,  who  are  not  unfrequently 
suffering  from  typhus  and  putrid  fevers,  in  their 
transit  through  a  country,  are  generally,  when 
remaining  for  the  night  in  towns,  lodged  in  the 
town-halls,  apparently  in  order  that  they  may 
be  kept  more  securely-  But  how  often  has  this 
practice  given  rise  to  the  spread  of  epidemics  ! 

It  would  be  safer  to  quarter  them  in  large 
coach-houses,  stables,  barns,  etc.,  outside  the 
town,  to  make  them  lie  undressed  on  straw  mat- 
tresses, keeping  them  warmly  covered  in  winter, 
and  in  this  manner  retaining  them  until  their 
march  can  be  renewed.^  If  the  season  of  the 
year  admit  of  it,  they  must  be  compelled  to  wash 
each  other's  clothes  and  linen  with  hot  water, 
and  to  dry  them  in  the  open  air. 

The  most  destructive  pestilences  are  most 
easily  engendered  by  mlitary  hospitals.  It 
would  be  the  most  disgraceful  barbarity,  even  in 
an  enemy,  to  erect  them  in  the  middle  of  towns. 

But  if,  nevertheless,  this  is  done,  there  remain 
for  the  poor  townsman,  if  they  bring  pestilence 
along  with  them,  as  they  usually  do,  very  few 
means  of  preserving  the  life  and  health  of  him- 
self and  family,  and  these  he  should  carefully 
attend  to. 

If  he  will  not  or  cannot  leave  the  town,  he 
must  at  all  events  avoid  all  intercourse  and  com- 
munication with  the  sick,  with  infected  houses, 
and  even  with  those  who  frequent  such  houses. 
If  they  bring  him  anything  he  should  take  it  from 
them  at  his  house-door  or  in  the  open  court. 
Should  it  be  articles  of  clothing  or  linen,  he 
should    not    make   use   of    them    before    he    has 

^  On  the  march  they  have  plenty  of  air  and  exercise  ;  in 
this  way  they  get  rest  and  warmth,  and  are  incapacitated 
from  making  their  escape. 


EPIDEMICS    IN    GENERAL  147 

plunged  them  into  hot  water  mingled  with 
vinegar,  in  the  open  court,  or  thoroughly  fumi- 
gated them  with  sulphur.  Should  it  be  articles 
of  food/  let  him  not  partake  of  them  before  pre- 
paring them  on  the  fire,  or  otherwise  heating 
them. 

Infectious  diseases  have  even  been  communi- 
cated by  money  and  letters;  the  former  may  be 
washed  in  boiling  water,  the  latter  fumigated 
with  sulphur. 

Although  the  animal  poisons  called  infectious 
miasmata  are  not  infectious  at  the  distance  of 
several  paces  in  still  open  air,  so  that  we  may 
(with  the  exercise  of  great  care)  preserve  our 
house  free  from  infection  in  the  midst  of  houses 
where  the  malady  is  raging,  we  should  remember 
that  a  draught  of  air  can  carry  the  miasm  arising 
from  a  sick  person  to  a  distance  of  many  paces, 
and  then  occasion  infection. 

On  that  account  we  should  avoid  traversing 
narrow  lanes  where  we  should  have  to  pass  close 
by  a  sick  person,  and  for  a  similar  reason  we 
should  shun  narrow  passages  through  houses. 
Above  all  we  should  refrain  from  looking  into 
an  open  window  and  conversing  with  people  in 
whose  house  or  room  cases  of  infectious  disease 
may  exist. 

Acquaintances  kiss  each  other  or  shake  hands  ; 

^  A  person  who  is  exposed  to  the  danger  of  infection, 
should  not  allow  his  courage  to  sink,  should  not  leave  off 
any  of  his  accustomed  comforts,  rest,  exercise,  food,  or  drink  ; 
but  he  should  also  carefully  avoid  all  excess  in  any  of  these 
things,  as  also  in  passions,  venereal  excitement,  etc.  The 
other  prophylactic  measures  that  should  be  adopted  will  be 
found  in  the'first  part  of  the  "  Friend  of  Health."  A  slight 
increase  of  stimulants,  such  as  wine,  tobacco  and  snuff,  is 
said  to  be  a  powerful  prophylactic  against  infectious 
disorders. 
L  2 


148     SUGGESTIONS    FOR    PREVENTION    OF 

this  ceremony  should  be  omitted  when  the 
danger  is  so  imminent;  as  also  drinking  out  of 
another's  glass. 

At  such  times  we  should  never  bring  second- 
hand furniture  ^  into  our  premises. 

Domestic  animals  that  are  given  to  rove,  such 
as  dogs  and  cats,  often  carry  about  with  them 
in  their  hair  the  virus  of  infectious  diseases.  For 
security's  sake  it  is  advisable  to  get  rid  of  them 
at  such  times,  and  not  to  allow  strange  dogs  or 
cats  to  approach  us. 

The  drying  up  of  marshes  and  old  ditches 
close  to  human  dwellings  has  frequently  been 
the  occasion  of  the  most  murderous  pesti- 
lences.^ 

If  the  fosse  surrounding  the  town  is  to  be 
cleared  out  or  dried  up,  as  is  highly  desirable 
for  the  health  of  the  inhabitants  of  all  towns, 
this  work  should  only  be  undertaken  in  the  depth 
of  winter.  The  water  should  be  carried  off  in 
the  form  of  ice-layers,  and  the  ice  that  forms 
again  in  a  few  nights  should  next  be  taken  away, 
and  so  on  till  no  more  water  remains. 

^  I  have  seen  putrid  fevers  occur  periodically  for  many 
years  in  the  country,  merely  by  old  furniture,  which  had 
belonged  to  persons  who  had  died  of  such  affections,  coming 
into  other  families  by  purchase. 

-  I  saw  the  fortieth  part  of  the  inhabitants  of  a  large  town 
die  of  typhus,  in  consequence  of  the  incautious  draining  of 
the  town  fosse. 

Whenever  the  slime  of  such  a  town  fosse,  which  may  have 
been  accumulating  for  many,  perhaps  hundreds  of  years,  is 
deprived  of  the  fresh  water  covering  it,  the  half  putrefied 
animal  matters  contained  in  it  immediately  pass  into  the  last 
stage  of  decomposition.  This  last  stage  of  decomposition  of 
animal  substances  is  infinitely  more  poisonous  than  all  the 
previous  ones,  as  we  may  see  in  the  rapid  fatality  of  the 
exhalations  from  cesspools  which  have  not  been,  cleared  out 
for  thirty  years  or  more.     Of  this  more  hereafter. 


EPIDEMICS    IN    GENERAL  149 

But  as  the  removal  of  the  mud  from  town- 
ditches  is  much  preferable  to  letting  it  gradually 
dry  up,  seeing  that  throughout  the  whole  time 
required  for  the  latter,  noxious  vapours  are  con- 
stantly exhaling,  there  is  no  better  time  for 
removing  it  than  in  severe  cold.  The  mud  which 
*  is  in  a  state  of  putrefaction  is  always  warm,  and 
never  freezes  so  much  as  to  prevent  its  being 
easily  dug  out  in  winter.  We  can  also  more 
readily  dispense  with  draught-cattle  on  account 
of  the  excellent  condition  of  the  roads  in  severe 
frosty  w^eather. 

After  great  inundations  on  fiat  land,  the  spon- 
taneous drying  up  of  which  cannot  be  expected 
to  take  place  m  a  short  time,  it  is  requisite  that 
all  should  lend  a  hand  to  cut  ditches  through 
and  round  about  the  inundated  country;  but  if 
it  is  impossible  to  drain  off  the  water  into  the 
river  on  account  of  its  low  level,  a  number  of 
small  windmills  must  be  erected  in  order  to 
pump  off  the  water  as  quickly  as  possible  and 
dry  the  land;  for  if  this  be  not  done  the  water 
readily  takes  on  the  putrefactive  process,  giving 
rise  from  spring  to  autumn  to  dysenteries  and 
putrid  fevers. 

The  low-lying  houses  that  have  been  inundated 
by  the  water  are  a  fertile  source  of  epidemic 
diseases  (see  Klockhoff).  The  police  authorities 
must  see  that  every  householder  digs  a  deep 
ditch  round  his  premises,  and  especially  round 
his  dwelling-house ;  that  he  has  all  his  windows 
and  doors  open  for  the  greater  part  of  the  day ; 
that  he  occasionally  lights  fires  even  in  summer: 
and  that  in  winter,  at  all  events  before  he  rises 
in  the  morning,  all  the  doors  and  windows  are 
left  open  for  an  hour  at  a  time. 

There  are  places  that  are  destitute  of  the  (often 


I50     SUGGESTIONS    FOR    PREVENTION    OF 

unacknowledged)  benefit  of  a  sufficient  supply 
of  fresh  flowing  water,  in  place  of  which  the  in- 
habitants are  obliged  to  make  use  of  spring-  or 
rain-water  brought  from  a  distance,  or  to  put  up 
with  rain-water  only.  In  all  such  cases  they 
collect  their  supply  of  water  for  a  long  time  in 
large  reservoirs,  in  which  it  becomes  stale  in  a 
few  days  and  furnishes  a  very  unwholesome 
drink,  the  source  of  many  diseases.  Soon,  it 
again  becomes  clear  and  inodorous;  but  in  a 
short  time  the  putrefaction  recommences,  and  so 
it  goes  on  until  the  water  is  all  consumed,  the 
greater  part  of  it  in  a  very  bad  state.  I  shall  not 
here  attempt  to  determine  whether  these  disad- 
vantages might  not  be  obviated  by  the  construc- 
tion of  artificial  aqueducts  on  no  very  expensive 
scale,  or  of  (very  deep)  w^ells ;  but  I  am  con- 
vinced that  in  flat  localities  on  firm  soil  it  is 
possible  to  resort  to  one  or  other  of  these  plans, 
whatever  may  be  alleged  against  it  by  the  paltry 
parsimony  of  many  corporations,  who  look  on 
unmoved  whilst  many  such  communities  gradu- 
ally die  out.  In  the  absence  of  such  a  radical 
cure,  I  would  advise  every  householder  to  keep 
his  supply  of  water  in  casks,  in  which  for  every 
400  pounds  of  water  one  pound  of  powdered 
w^ood  charcoai  should  be  thrown,  which,  accord- 
ing to  the  discovery  of  Lowitz,  possesses  the 
power  of  preserving  water  from  putrefaction  and 
of  making  stale  water  sweet.  The  clear  fluid 
may  be  drawn  off  when  required  through  a  tap 
provided  with  a  tight  linen  bag. 

A  similar  precaution  against  the  production 
of  disease  is  adopted  in  large  ships  that  go  to 
sea,  which  are  often  reduced  to  great  straits  on 
account  of  a  deficient  supply  of  fresh  water.  But 
many  causes  conspire  in  ships  to  produce  de- 


EPIDEMICS    IN    GENERAL  151 

structive  ^  diseases.  Among  these  are  the  mode 
of  feeding  the  crew  so  much  in  vogue,  with  often 
half-decayed,  dried,  and  saUed  meat,  with  un- 
wholesome fatty  substances  of  various  kinds; 
the  want  of  fresh  air  when  during  continued 
storms  they  have  to  pass  many  days  together 
below  deck  with  the  port-holes  closed,  when  the 
exhalations  from  their  bodies  increase  to  a  pesti- 
lential foetor ;  the  exhaustion  of  the  sailors  when 
kept  at  work  too  long,  during  which  their  wet 
clothes  check  the  perspiration.  These  causes 
engender  and  keep  up  scurvy,  dysentery,  and 
other  maladies. 

The  risk  of  such  disorders  may  be  avoided  by 
the  following  measures  :  supplying  vegetable 
food,  and  in  the  absence  of  green  herbs,  dried 
legumes  that  so  easily  ferment;  sauerkraut; 
sometimes  brown  sugar  in  place  of  oil ;  brandy 
for  strengthening ;  meat-soups  boiled  dow-n  and 
dried,  in  place  of  kept  meat;  malt-liquor  to  drink 
in  addition  to  w^ater;  the  division  of  labour  into 
eight  hours'  work ;  care  that  the  crew  have  always 
dry  clothes  to  put  on,  and  that  their  habits  are 
cleanly;  frequent  pumping  out  of  the  necessary; 
and  the  purification  of  the  air  between  decks  by 
means  of  large  braziers  of  burning  charcoal 
according  to  Cook's  method.  The  frequent 
washing  with  sea-water  of  the  various  utensils, 
the  floor,  the  w^alls  and  the  decks,  must  not  be 
neglected.  If  powdered  charcoal  be  mingled 
with  the  sea-water  used  in  scrubbing,  the  stench 
of  the  walls  will  be  effectually  got  rid  of.     In 

^  Major  Nante  observed  during  the  war  betwixt  England 
and  North  America  a  pestilential  gaol-fever  break  out  on 
board  the  fleet  lying  off  the  Havana,  of  such  severity  that 
numbers  of  men  who  seemed  to  be  in  perfect  health  died 
after  an  illness  of  not  more  than  from  three  to  four  hours. 


152     SUGGESTIONS    FOR    PREVENTION    OF 

addition  to  all  this  care  should  be  taken  not  to 
take  on  board  sick  persons,  or  such  as  have 
scarcely  recovered  from  illness;  and  all  the 
utensils  and  furniture  should  be  frequently 
exposed  to  the  air  on  deck  when  the  weather  is 
good. 

By  the  employment  of  Sutton's  method  of  con- 
ducting leaden  pipes  into  all  parts  of  the  ship 
which  all  terminate  in  the  kitchen  fireplace,  the 
deteriorated  air  will  most  certainly  be  drawn  off 
by  the  fire.  But  Cook's  braziers  do  much  more, 
for  they  heat  the  walls,  and  thus  destroy  the 
contagious  matter  much  more  effectually.  Hale's 
ventilators  (a  kind  of  wooden  bellows)  are  little 
used  in  ships.  Would  not  the  so-called  garden- 
cress  (lepidium  sativum)  be  a  valuable  vegetable, 
or  at  all  events  be  useful  on  board  ship  as  a 
medicine,  in  order  to  diminish  the  noxious 
matters  in  the  first  passages  ?  The  facility  with 
which  its  seed  grows  is  well  known.  We  only 
need  to  strew  it  upon  a  piece  of  old  w^et  sailcloth, 
and  cover  it  with  unravelled  pieces  of  old  moist- 
ened tow. 

In  towns  where  no  rapid  stream  of  water  can 
be  conducted  through  even  the  small  streets 
wherein  the  animal  excrements,  the  washing- 
water,  the  urine  and  other  impurities  of  men  ana 
animals  can  be  carried  off  without  doing  any 
harm,  covered  cesspools  cannot  be  dispensed 
with. 

These  cesspools  are  always  a  bad  thing  for  the 
health  of  man,  from  their  aptitude  to  engender, 
or  at  least  to  promote,  pestilence. 

In  order  to  render  them  as  innocuous  as  pos- 
sible, they  should  be  built  up  with  masonry,  not 
only  on  the  roof  and  walls,  but  they  should  also 
be  paved  on  the  floor  with  stones  cemented  to- 


EPIDEMICS    IN    GENERAL  153 

gether,  in  order  that  the  putrefying  impurities 
may  not  sink  into  the  ground,  but  be  capable 
of  being  taken  clean  away.  They  must  be 
frequently  cleansed  out,  and  the  odour  removed 
quickly. 

The  time  selected  for  cleansing  them  should 
be  during  the  prevalence  of  a  strong  wind,  more 
especially  one  from  the  north,  north-east,  east 
or  south-east,  and  those  days  should  be  avoided 
when  a  long  period  of  warm  rain,  calm  and 
foggy  weather,  with  a  low  state  of  the  barometer 
prevails. 

Though  we  are  not  able  to  adduce  any  in- 
stances in  which  the  exhalations  from  old  privies 
have  spread  a  pestilence  of  any  duration,  yet  no 
good  police  which  attends  to  the  health  of  the 
community  should  permit  them ;  and  moreover, 
cases  have  occurred  where  workmen  suffocated 
in  such  places  have  spread  such  a  virulent  ex- 
halation from  their  clothes,  that  many  of  those 
approaching  them  have  been  cut  off  by  typhus 
fever. 

In  order  to  avoid  the  pestilential  poison  pro- 
ceeding from  animal  substances  in  the  last  stage 
of  putrefaction,  the  most  destructive  of  all 
poisons,  the  removal  of  such  murderous  pits 
should  be  advised,  and  no  sensible  person  will 
object  to  this. 

But  when  they  are  already  in  existence  and 
require  to  be  cleared  out,  we  must  not  go  to  work 
incautiously.  The  simplest  method  of  freeing 
such  pits  from  their  poisonous  exhalations  is 
always  the  lowering  into  them  of  small  loose 
bundles  of  ignited  straw  attached  to  a  wire,  since 
there  is  rarely  in  them  any  inflammable  gas  that 
might  endanger  the  house  by  its  ignition.  These 
bundles  are  to  be  let  down  to  the  depth  at  which 


154     SUGGESTIONS    FOR    PREVENTION    OF 

they  will  almost  be  extinguished  by  the  vapour, 
and  then  they  should  be  allowed  to  burn  out. 
This  process  is  to  be  repeated  with  larger  and 
larger  ignited  bundles  until  the  stratum  of  gas  is 
removed  to  the  very  floor  of  the  pit,  and  atmo- 
spheric air  occupies  the  place  of  the  fire-extin- 
guishing gas.  But  our  precautionary  measures 
should  not  cease  here  :  for  it  is  not  only  want  of 
atmospheric  air  that  kills  the  workmen  in  such 
situations,  but  still  more  the  vapour  that  rises, 
though  not  to  any  great  height  in  consequence  of 
its  weight,  from  stirring  up  the  human  excrement 
that  has  entered  on  the  last  stage  of  putrefaction. 
In  order  to  render  this  as  harmless  as  possible,  a 
quantity  of  dry  faggots  ignited  should  be  thrown 
into  the  pit,  sufficient  to  cover  all  the  bottom  of 
it,  and  there  they  should  be  left  till  they  are 
totally  consumed.  The  heat  thus  generated  will, 
after  the  lapse  of  an  hour,  have  rendered  the 
odour  innocuous  to  at  least  a  foot  in  depth.  This 
quantity  should  then  be  removed  by  the  work- 
men ;  faggots  are  then  to  be  burnt  as  before  on 
what  is  beneath,  whereupon  the  next  layer  is 
removed,  and  so  on  until  it  is  all  cleared  away. 

Should  it  really  prove  true  that  the  most  of 
our  police  authorities  have  abolished  burials  in 
churches,  we  should  not  be  thereby  set  quite  at 
our  ease.  The  old  graves  still  exist  in  our 
churches,  in  which  the  last  and  most  poisonous 
stage  of  decomposition  of  the  dead  bodies  has 
not  yet  ceased  to  emit  its  destructive  emana- 
tions.^    Hence  alterations  and  building  opera- 

1  It  should  be  borne  in  mind  that  the  most  fatal  gas 
generated  by  the  last  stage  of  putrefaction  does  not  readily 
rise,  but  is  heavy,  and  not  unfrequently  reposes  in  a  low 
stratum  above  the  corrupting  matter,  until  it  is  stirred  up, 
and  is  thus  rendered  dangerous  to  life. 


EPIDEMICS    IN    GENERAL  155, 

tions  in  the  floor  of  such  churches  are  fraught 
with  manifest  danger  to  the  life  of  the  workmen 
and  the  congregations  in  tlie  churches,  whence 
diseases  may  spread  over  a  considerable  portion 
of  the  population. 

In  June  1773  a  grave  was  opened  in  the  church 
of  Saulieu  in  Burgundy,  and  church-service  per- 
formed soon  afterwards,  in  consequence  of 
which,  40  children  and  200  grown-up  people, 
together  with  the  clergyman  and  sexton,  were 
assailed  by  the  exhalation  that  arose,  and  carried 
off  by  a  malignant  disorder.  Moreover  it  has 
not  yet  been  perfectly  ascertained  how  many 
years  the  contagious  principle  may  remain 
attached  in  undiminished  virulence  to  the  buried 
corpses  of  those  who  have  died  of  malignant 
diseases. 

In  many  countries  the  lying  in  state  of  all 
bodies  is  very  properly  forbidden.  But  in  others 
where  not  so  much  enlightenment  prevails,  in- 
fectious diseases  are  often  propagated  by  the 
exposure  of  such  poisonous  bodies,  of  which  I 
could  adduce  many  examples  from  Saxony. 

In  1780  a  girl  brought  a  putrid  fever  with  her 
to  Ouenstadt  from  Aschersleben.  All  her 
numerous  brothers  and  sisters  and  her  parents 
took  ill  of  it,  one  after  the  other,  but  they  all 
gradually  recovered  except  one  grown-up 
daughter,  who  died  of  bed-sores.  I  took  the 
greatest  pains  to  prevent  the  disease  being  pro- 
pagated to  others  from  this  house.  I  succeeded 
in  this  for  five  months,  until  this  girl  died  and 
had  to  be  buried.  The  young  men  of  the  village 
bore  the  body  in  a  coffin  nailed  up  according  to 
my  directions,  to  the  grave.  Here,  from  their 
attachment  to  the  deceased,  they  disobeyed  the 
strict  orders  given  by  my  friend,  the  clergyman ; ; 


156     SUGGESTIONS    FOR    PREVENTION    OF 

they  forced  open  the  lid  of  the  coffin  in  order  to 
see  the  corpse  once  more  before  it  was  let  down 
into  the  grave.  Others,  moved  by  curiosity, 
approached.  The  third  and  fourth  day  there- 
after all  those  that  had  been  guilty  of  this  action, 
lay  mortally  sick  of  this  fever,  as  also  all  those 
who  had  come  near  the  grave  (some  of  them 
from  neighbouring  villages),  to  the  number  of 
eighteen,  of  whom  only  a  few  escaped  death. 
The  epidemic  of  putrid  fever  spread  around  at 
the  same  time. 

Is  it  not  desirable  that  those  important  person- 
ages in  the  state  called  inspectors  of  the  dead 
and  corpse-washers,  w^hose  business  it  originally 
was  to  form  a  silent  judgment  respecting  the 
kind  of  death  that  had  occurred  and  to  verify 
the  decease,  should  receive  from  the  juridical 
medical  officer  accurate  instructions  on  this  by- 
no-means  easy  point,  before  undertaking  such 
an  important — such  an  exceedingly  important — 
duty  ?  How  many  lives  of  those  apparently  dead 
might  they  not  be  instrumental  in  restoring,  how 
many  cases  of  murder  might  they  not  detect; 
and,  what  interests  us  peculiarly  in  this  place, 
how  often  might  they  not  discover  that  some 
who  have  died  without  having  been  seen  by  any 
physician,  might  have  laboured  under  contagious 
diseases ! 

We  should  not  be  too  rash  with  bodies  brought 
to  the  dissecting-rooms,  nor  receive  such  as  we 
may  suspect  to  have  died  of  contagious  diseases, 
nor  keep  the  subjects  until  they  are  in  the  last 
stage  of  putrefaction,  nor,  for  the  sake  of 
bravado,  have  too  much  to  do  with  macerated 
parts  in  a  state  of  extreme  decomposition,  and 
often  melting  away  under  our  touch,  w^hich  can 
no  longer  teach  us  anything.    Examples  are  not 


EPIDEMICS    IN    GENERAL  157 

wanting  of  the  students  who  were  merely  looking 
on  being  rendered  dangerously  ill  thereby. 

But  chiefly  are  the  contagious  pestilences  in 
towns  harboured,   renewed,  promoted  and  ren- 
dered more  contagious  and  more  murderous,  in 
the  small  low  old  houses  situated  close  to  the 
town-walls,   huddled  together   in   narrow  damp 
lanes,  or  otherwise  deprived  of  the  access  of  fresh 
air,  where  poverty  dwells,   the  mother  of  dirt, 
hunger,   and   despondency.      In   order  to   save 
firing  and  the  expensive  rent,  several  miserable 
families  are  often  packed  close  together,  often 
all  in  one  room,  and  they  avoid  opening  a  window 
or  door  to  admit  fresh  air,  because  the  cold  would 
enter  along  with  it.     He  alone  whose  business 
takes  him  into  these  abodes  of  misery  can  know 
hov\^  the  animal  matters  of  the  exhalations  and 
of  the  breath  are  there  concentrated,  stagnant 
and    putrefying;    how    the    lungs    of    one    are 
struggling  to  snatch  from  those  of  another  the 
small  quantity  of  vital  air  in  the  place,  in  order 
to  render  it  back  laden  with  the  effete  matters  of 
the  blood;  how  the  dim,  melancholy  light  from 
their  small  darkened  windows  is  conjoined  with 
the  relaxing  humidity  and  the  mouldy  stench  of 
old  rags  and  decayed  straw ;  and  how  grief,  envy, 
quarrelsomeness  and  other  passions  strive  to  rob 
the  inmates  completely  of  their  little  bit  of  health. 
In  such  places  it  is  where  infectious  pestilences 
not  only  smoulder  on   easily  and  almost  con- 
stantly when  a  spark  falls  upon  them,  but  where 
they  take  their  rise,  burst  forth  and  even  become 
fatal  to  the  wealthy  citizens. 

It  is  the  province  of  the  authorities  and  the 
fathers  of  the  country  to  change  these  birth- 
places of  pestilence  into  healthy,  happy  human 
dwellings.     Nothing  is  left  for  me  but  to  turn 


158     SUGGESTIONS    FOR    PREVENTION    OF 

my    face    away     from    them   and    to    keep    my 
compassion  to  myself. 

If,  however,  the  inmates  of  them  be  not  with- 
out employment,  their  systems,  accustomed  to 
meagre  fare  and  hard  work,  resist  infections 
tolerably  well;  but  when  they  are  out  of  work, 
when  dearness  of  the  first  necessaries  of  life  and 
famine  prevail  among  them,  then,  from  these 
dirty  sources  of  misery  and  woe,  diseases  of 
malignant  character  and  pestilences  perpetually 
issue.  It  is  only  since  the  feartul  years  1771, 
1772,  and  1773  that  some  rulers  have  learned, 
from  the  dangers  to  which  they  themselves  were 
exposed,  to  provide  for  the  safety  of  their  many 
thousand  subjects  by  establishing  corn-granaries 
and  flour-magazines  against  seasons  of  scarcity. 
I  must  make  the  general  observation  belong- 
ing to  this  place,  that  most  of  our  towns  are  not 
adapted,  nor  calculated,  to  promote  health.  High 
town-walls  and  ramparts  are  now  generally 
acknowledged  to  be  useless  for  towns  that  are 
not  fortified.  That  they  are  injurious  by  pre- 
venting the  access  of  fresh  air  will  also  be  readily 
conceded.  But  that  the  masses  of  houses  of  most 
towns  are  too  closely  huddled  together  is  not  yet 
generally  seen,  and  when  it  is,  it  is  attempted, 
but  without  success,  to  be  excused,  by  the  greater 
facilities  offered  for  business  and  trade  by  having 
everything  within   a  small  circle. 

In  towns  about  to  be  built  it  should  not  be 
allowed  to  build  houses  higher  than  two  stories, 
every  street  should  be  at  least  twenty  paces  in 
width  and  built  quite  straight,  in  order  that  the 
air  may  permeate  it  unimpeded  ;  and  behind  every 
house  (the  corner  houses  perhaps  excepted), 
there  should  be  a  courtyard  and  a  garden  as 
broad  and  twice  as  long  as  the  house.     In  this 


EPIDEMICS    IN    GENERAL  159 

way  the  air  may  be  readily  renovated  :  behind 
the  houses  in  the  considerable  space  formed  by 
the  adjoining  gardens,  and  in  front  in  the  broad 
straight  streets.  This  arrangement  would  be  so 
effectual  for  suppressing  infectious  diseases  and 
for  preserving  the  general  health/  that  if  it  were 
adopted  most  of  the  precautionary  measures 
against  pestilence  I  have  inculcated  above  would 
be  rendered  to  a  great  degree  superfluous.  What 
advantages  in  this  respect  do  not  Neuwied, 
Dessau,  etc.,  possess ! 

The  handsome,  roomy  high  and  airy  butchers* 
shops  we  meet  w^ith  in  some  towns  (e.  g,  Dres- 
den) are  not  so  good  as  the  open  butchers'  stalls 
standing  in  market  places  and  only  covered  by 
a  roof.  A  putrid  stench  is  always  concentrated 
in  the  shops  built  for  the  sale  of  meat. 

The  shops  for  the  sale  of  stock-fish  and  her- 
rings should  be  situated  in  the  open  air,  at  the 
outside  of  the  city-gates;  the  disgusting  stench 
that  proceeds  from  them  is  sufficient  evidence  of 
their  unwholesomeness. 

Were  it  possible  to  banish  entirely  from  the 
interior  of  towns  all  the  manufactories  and  ware- 
houses of  the  butchers,  soap-boilers,  parchment- 
makers,  catgut  spinners,  glue-boilers,  and  all 
other  trades  that  are  engaged  with  animal  sub- 

^  The  deteriorated  air  in  closely  built  towns  with  high 
houses  is  especially  injurious  to  children,  and  skives  rise  to 
those  deformities  of  the  beautiful  human  figure  denominated 
rachitis,  which  consists  of  a  softening  of  the  bones,  combined 
with  laxness  of  the  muscles,  inactivity  of  the  lymphatic 
system,  and  a  high  degree  of  irritability.  The  non-medical 
observer  does  not  readilv  notice  the  large  number  of  these 
pitiable  little  monstrosities  in  closely  built  towns,  partly 
iDecause  a  great  many  of  them  sink  into  the  grave  in  the  first 
years  of  their  life,  partly  because  the  cripples  who  escape 
conceal  themselves  for  shame  from  the  public  gaze. 


i6o     SUGGESTIONS    FOR    PREVENTION    OF 

stances  that  become  readily  decomposed,  and  to 
transfer  them  to  special  buildings  outside  the 
town-gates,  this  would  be  a  great  advantage  as 
regards  infectious  diseases.  1  have  seen  many 
butchers'  houses  in  narrow  lanes  completely 
cleared  of  their  inmates  in  epidemics,  whilst  the 
houses  in  the  neighbourhood  suffered  much  less 
severely. 

It  is  astonishing  how  the  indolence  of  that 
class  of  men  who  cherish  their  prejudices  inspires 
them  with  such  deep  respect  for  some  things  that 
appear  horrible  to  them,  so  that  there  is  with 
them  but  little  difference  ^  betwixt  them  and 
things  that  are  holy.  It  can  only  be  attributable 
to  this  unaccountable  prejudice  that  the  bodies 
of  dead  domestic  animals^  as  also  those  persons 
who  have  to  do  with  them,  have  been  considered 
as  not  to  be  meddled  with  and  as  exempt  from 
the  regulations  of  a  good  police.  Owing  to  this, 
great  confusion  and  injuries  to  the  health  of  the 
community  have  resulted.  In  this  place  I  shall 
only  complain  of  the  custom  of  leaving  the 
bodies  of  dead  domestic  animals  in  the  open  air, 
on  greens  and  commons  not  far  removed  from 
the  dwellings  of  man,  a  custom  so  opposed  to 
all  ideas  of  the  preservation  of  health.-     If,  as 

1  It  is  curious  that  in  almost  all  lan£,mages  the  same 
expressions  are  applied  to  the  most  horrible  as  well  as  to 
the  most  revered  things — schaudervoll^  sacer,  aiuficl,  are 
instances  in  point. 

-  Does  this  custom  originate  in  the  vanity  of  man,  who 
thinks  to  vindicate  his  right  to  the  title  of  sole  lord  of  crea- 
tion by  assuming  to  be  alone  worthy  of  the  high  honour  of 
being  buried  beneath  the  ground,  and  to  show  his  supreme 
contempt  for  animals  (even  of  such  as  are  most  useful  and 
most  valuable  to  us),  gives  them  the  vilest  names  and  leaves 
them  unburied  in  the  open  air,  in  defiance  of  Nature  which 
seeks  to  conceal  all  putrefying  processes  from  the  public 
graze? 


EPIDEMICS    IN    GENERAL  i6i 

is  assuredly  the  case,  all  putrefying  animal  sub- 
stances make  a  horrible  impression  on  our  senses; 
if,  moreover,  all  contagious  diseases  are  hatched 
in  corruption ;  how  can  we  imagine  that  such 
large  masses  of  putrefying  flesh  of  horses  and 
horned  cattle,  particularly  during  periods  of 
great  mortality  among  cattle,  can  be  a  matter  of 
indifference  as  far  as  human  health  is  concerned. 
The  thing  speaks  for  itself  ! 

It  is  in  large  well-regulated  towns  only  that  I 
have  met  with  some  (although  seldom  sufficient) 
attention  directed  to  the  sale  of  spoilt  foody 
especially  animal  food.  In  districts  where  fish 
abound,  many  kinds,  especially  smaller  ones, 
are  brought  to  market  with  all  the  signs  of 
putrefaction  upon  them.  They  are  chiefly  pur- 
chased by  poor  people,  because  they  are  cheap 
— nobody  gives  himself  any  concern  about  the 
matter,  and  the  labourer  when  he  is  taken  ill 
throws  the  blame  of  his  sickness  on  any  cause 
but  the  right  one.  Nobody  concerns  himself; 
the  seller  of  this  pernicious  food  returns  home 
after  having  pursued  his  avocation  unimpeded. 
The  authorities  who  may  perchance  hear  of  it, 
say  to  themselves  :  Where  there  is  no  complaint, 
there  is  no  judge.  Can  such  be  called  Fathers 
of  the  town  ? 

Other  kinds  of  spoilt  food  can  also  produce 
infectious  typhus  fever. 

In  large  manufactories  and  work  houses  where 
the  workpeople  live  in  the  house,  those  who  fall 
ill  should,  whenever  they  commence  to  complain, 
be  immediately  separated  from  the  healthy  work- 
men, and  kept  apart  until  they  have  completely 
recovered  their  health.  And  even  where  the 
workmen  reside  out  of  the  house  but  come  to 
work  together  in  large  workrooms,  it  is  the  duty 


i62  PREVENTION    OF    EPIDEMICS 

of  the  master  manufacturer,  especially  at  the 
time  of  the  prevalence  of  epidemics,  to  send 
home  immediately  such  of  the  workmen  as  begin 
to  complain  of  illness.  Great  care  should  be 
taken  always,  but  especially  when  disease  is 
about,  to  have  the  workrooms  and  warerooms 
well  aired  and  clean. 

Public  schools  are  generally  places  for  the 
diffusion  of  contagious  diseases,  such  as  small- 
pox, measles,  scarlet  fever,  malignant  sore-throat, 
miliary  fever  (whooping-cough  ?),  and  many  skin 
diseases.  If  schoolmasters  in  general  were  given 
to  attend  more  to  the  physical  and  moral  training 
of  their  pupils  than  to  cramming  their  memories, 
much  mischief  of  this  character  might  be  pre- 
vented. It  should  be  impressed  upon  them  not 
to  admit  any  sick  child  to  the  classes,  whose 
altered  appearance  betrays  the  commencement 
of  a  disease.  Besides,  a  sick  child  can  learn 
nothing. 

In  times  of  prevailing  sickness  the  clergymen 
should  publicly  warn  the  members  of  their  con- 
gregations, not  to  come  to  church  when  they  are 
feeling  indisposed,  and  thereby  expose  their 
neighbours  to  danger. 

I  cannot  here  enter  into  details  regarding  the 
power  of  bad  arrangements  in  poor-houses^ 
houses  of  correction,  orphan  asylums  and  invalid 
hospitals,  as  also  of  ordinary  hospitals  and  in- 
firmarieSy  in  producing  and  promoting  infectious 
diseases;  and  still  less  can  I  describe  the  best 
plans  for  such  institutions  designed  for  ^  the 
relief  of  the  most  miserable  classes  of  society. 
The  subject  is  too  important,  and  in  many  re- 
spects much  too  vast  to  be  dismissed  here  with 
a  few  words. 


^SCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE^ 

Ars  autem  tarn  conjecturalis  cum  sit  (praesertim  quo  nunc 
habetur  modo)  locum  ampliorum  dedit  non  solum  errori 
verum  etiam  imposturae. — Baco  de  Verulam,  Augin. 
Scienf. 

After  I  had  discovered  the  weakness  and  errors 
of  my  teachers  and  books,  I  sank  into  a  state  of 
sorrowful  indignation,  which  had  nearly  alto- 
gether disgusted  me  with  the  study  of  medicine. 
I  was  on  the  point  of  concluding  that  the  whole 
art  was  vain  and  incapable  of  improvement.  I 
gave  myself  up  to  solitary  reflection,  and  re- 
solved not  to  terminate  my  train  of  thought  until 
I  had  arrived  at  a  definite  conclusion  on  the 
subject. 

Inhabitants  of  earth,  I  thought,  how  short  is 
the  span  of  your  life  here  below  I  with  how  many 
difficulties  have  you  to  contend  at  every  step,  in 
order  to  maintain  a  bare  existence,  if  you  would 
avoid  the  bypaths  that  lead  astray  from  moral- 
ity. And  yet  what  avail  all  your  dear-bought, 
dear-wrung  joys,  if  you  do  not  possess  health  ? 

And  yet  how  often  is  this  disturbed — how 
numerous  are  the  lesser  and  greater  degrees  of 
ill-health — how  innumerably  great  the  multitude 
of  diseases,  weaknesses  and  pains,  which  bow 
man  down  as  he  climbs  with  pain  and  toil 
towards  his  aim,  and  which  terrify  and  endanger 
his  existence,  even  when  he  is  supported  by  the 
rewards  incident  to  fame,  or  reposes  in  the  lap 
of  luxury.  And  yet,  oh  man  !  how  lofty  is  thy 
descent !   how  great  and  God-like  thy  destiny  ! 

^  Published  at  Leipzic  in  1805. 
M  2  1^3 


i64     ^SCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE 

how  noble  the  object  of  thy  Hfe  !  Art  thou  not 
destined  to  approach  by  the  ladder  of  hallowed 
impressions,  ennobling  deeds,  and  all-penetrat- 
ing knowledge,  even  towards  the  Great  Spirit 
whom  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  universe  wor- 
ship ?  Can  that  Divine  Spirit  who  gave  thee 
thy  soul,  and  winged  thee  for  such  high  enter- 
prises, have  designed  that  thou  shouldst  be 
helplessly  and  irremediably  oppressed  by  those 
bodily  ailments  which  we  call  diseases  ? 

Ah,  no  !  The  Author  of  all  good,  when  He 
allowed  diseases  to  injure  His  offspring,  must 
have  laid  down  a  means  by  which  those  torments 
might  be  lessened  or  removed.  Let  us  trace  the 
impressions  of  this,  the  noblest  of  all  arts,  which 
has  been  devoted  to  the  use  of  perishing  mortals. 
This  art  must  be  possible — this  art  which  can 
make  so  many  happy;  it  must  not  only  be  pos- 
sible, but  already  exist.  Every  now  and  then  a 
man  is  rescued,  as  by  miracle,  from  some  fatal 
disease  !  Do  we  not  find  recorded  in  the  writings 
of  physicians  of  all  ages,  cures  in  which  the  dis- 
turbance of  the  health  was  so  great  that  no  other 
termination  than  a  miserable  death  seemed  pos- 
sible? Yet  such  cases  have  been  rapidly  and 
effectually  cured,  and  perfect  health  restored. 

But  how  seldom  have  these  brilliant  cures 
been  effected  when  they  were  not  rather  ascrib- 
able,  either  to  the  force  of  youth  overmastering 
the  disease,  or  to  the  unreckoned  influence  of 
various  fortunate  circumstances,  than  to  the 
medicines  employed  !  But  even  were  the  number 
of  such  perfect  cures  greater  than  I  observe  them 
to  be,  does  it  follow  from  that  that  we  can  imitate 
them  with  similarly  happy  results?  They  stand 
isolated  in  the  history  of  the  human  race,  and 
they  can  but  very  seldom,  if  at  all,  be  reproduced 


^SCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE      165 

as  they  were  at  first  occasioned.  All  we  see  is, 
that  great  cures  are  possible;  but  how  they  are 
to  be  effected,  what  the  power,  and  the  particular 
circumstances  by  which  they  were  accomplished, 
and  how  these  are  to  be  controlled  so  that  w^e 
may  transfer  them  to  other  cases,  is  quite  beyond 
our  ken.  Perhaps  the  art  of  healing  does  not 
consist  in  such  transferences.  This  much  is 
certain  :  an  art  of  medicine  exists,  but  not  in  our 
heads,  nor  in  our  systems. 

*'But,"  it  is  urged  in  reply,  "are  not  people 
cured  every  day  in  the  hands  of  thoughtful 
physicians,  even  of  very  ordinary  doctors,  nay, 
even  of  most  egregious  blockheads  ?  " 

Certainly  they  are;  but  mark  what  happens. 
The  majority  of  cases,  for  the  treatment  of  which 
a  physician  is  called  in,  are  of  acute  diseases, 
that  is,  aberrations  from  health  which  have  only 
a  short  course  to  run  before  they  terminate  either 
in  recovery  or  death.  If  the  patient  die,  the 
physician  follows  his  remains  modestly  to  the 
grave;  if  he  recover,  then  must  his  natural 
strength  have  been  sufficient  to  overcome  both 
the  force  of  the  disease  and  the  usually  obstruct- 
ing action  of  the  drugs  he  took ;  and  the  powers 
of  Nature  often  suffice  to  overcome  both. 

In  epidemic  dysentery,  just  as  many  of  those 
who  follow  the  indications  afforded  by  Nature, 
wdthout  taking  any  medicine  at  all,  recover,  as 
of  those  who  are  treated  according  to  the  method 
of  Brown,  of  Stoll,  of  C.  L.  Hoffmann,  of 
Richter,  of  Vogler,  or  by  any  other  system. 
Many  die,  too,  both  of  those  treated  by  all  these 
methods,  and  of  those  who  took  no  medicine; 
on  an  average  just  as  many  of  the  one  as  of  the 
other.  And  yet  all  the  physicians  and  quacks 
who  attended  those  who  recovered  boasted  of 


i66     ^SCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE 

having  effected,  a  cure  by  their  skill.  What  is 
the  inference?  Certainly  not  that  they  were  all 
right  in  their  mode  of  treatment;  but  perhaps 
that  they  were  all  equally  wTong.  What  pre- 
sumption for  each  to  claim,  as  he  did,  the  credit 
of  curing  a  disease,  which  in  the  milder  cases 
uniformly  recovered  of  itself,  if  gross  errors  in 
diet  were  not  committed  ! 

It  were  easy  to  run  through  a  catalogue  of 
similar  acute  diseases,  and  show  that  the  restora- 
tion of  persons  who  in  the  same  disease  were 
treated  on  wholly  opposite  principles  could  not 
be  called  cure,  but  a  spontaneous  recovery. 

Until  you  can  say,  during  the  prevalence  of  an 
epidemic  dysentery  for  example,  "  Fix  upon  those 
patients  whom  you  and  other  experienced  per- 
sons consider  to  be  most  dangerously  ill,  and 
these  I  will  cure,  and  cure  rapidly  and  without 
bad  consequences."  Until  you  can  say  this,  and 
can  do  it,  you  ought  not  to  vaunt  that  you  can 
cure  the  dysentery.  Your  cures  are  nothing  but 
spontaneous  recoveries. 

Often — the  thought  is  saddening  ! — patients 
recover  as  by  a  miracle  when  the  multitude  of 
anxiously  changed  and  often  repeated  nauseous 
drugs  prescribed  by  the  physician  is  suddenly 
left  off  or  clandestinely  discontinued.  For  fear 
of  giving  offence,  the  patients  frequently  conceal 
what  they  have  done,  and  appear  before  the 
public  as  if  they  had  been  cured  by  the  physician. 
In  numerous  instances,  many  a  prostrate  patient 
has  effected  a  miraculous  cure  upon  himself  not 
only  by  refusing  the  physician's  medicine,  but 
by  secretly  transgressing  his  artificial  and  often 
mischievous  system  of  diet,  in  obedience  to  his 
own  caprice,  which  is  in  this  instance  an  im- 
perious   instinct    impelling   him    to    commit   all 


^SCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE      167 

sorts  of  dietetic  paradoxes.  Pork,  sauerkraut, 
potato-salad,  herring,  oysters,  eggs,  pastry, 
brandy,  wine,  punch,  coffee,  and  other  things 
most  strongly  prohibited  by  the  physician,  have 
effected  the  most  rapid  cure  of  disease  in  patients, 
who,  to  all  appearance,  would  have  hastened  to 
their  grave  had  they  submitted  to  the  system  of 
diet  prescribed  by  the  schools. 

Of  such  a  kind  are  the  apparent  cures  of  acute 
diseases.  For  those  beneficial  and  useful  regula- 
tions for  the  arrest  of  pestilential  epidemics,  by 
cutting  off  communication  with  the  affected  dis- 
trict, by  separation  and  removal  of  the  sick  from 
the  healthy ;  by  fumigation  of  the  affected  abodes 
and  furniture  with  nitric  and  muriatic  acid,  etc., 
are  wise  police  regulations,  but  are  not  medicinal 
cures. 

In  the  infected  spots  themselves,  where  a 
further  separation  of  the  infected  from  the 
healthy  is  not  to  be  thought  of,  there  the  nullity 
of  medicine  is  exhibited.  There  die  all,  if  one 
may  be  allowed  the  expression,  who  can  die, 
without  being  influenced  by  Galen,  Boerhaave, 
or  Brown,  and  those  only  who  are  not  ripe  for 
death  recover.  Nurses,  physicians,  apothecaries, 
and  surgeons,  are  all  alike  borne  to  their  grave. 

At  the  same  time  it  is  undeniable,  that  even  in 
such  calamities,  so  humiliating  to  the  pride  of 
our  art,  occasional,  but  rare  cures  occur,  effected 
obviously  by  medicine,  of  so  striking  a  character, 
that  one  is  astonished  at  so  daring  a  rescue  from 
the  very  jaws  of  death ;  these  are  the  hints 
afforded  by  the  Author  of  Life  "that  there  is 

A  HEALING  ART." 

But  how  did  it  act  here  ?  What  medicine  did 
the  real  good?  What  were  the  minute  particu- 
lars of  the  disease,  in  order  that-  we  may  imitate 


i68     ^SCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE 

•the  procedure  when  such  a  case  recurs  ?  Alas  I 
these  particulars  are  and  must  remain  unknown ; 
the  case  was  either  not  particularly  observed  or 
not  reported  with  sufficient  exactness.  And  the 
medicine?  No;  a  single  medicine  was  not 
given ;  it  was,  as  all  learned  recipes  must  be,  an 
elixir,  a  powder,  a  mixture,  etc.,  each  composed 
of  a  number  of  different  medicinal  substances. 
Heaven  knows  which  of  them  all  did  good.^ 
"The  patient  also  drank  an  infusion  of  a  variety 
of  herbs;  the  composition  of  this  I  do  not  recol- 
lect, nor  does  the  patient  remember  the  precise 
quantity  he  took." 

How  can  any  one  imitate  such  an  experiment 
in  an  apparently  similar  case,  since  neither  the 
remedy  nor  the  case  are  accurately  known  ? 
Hence  all  the  results  attempted  by  future  imi- 
tators are  deceptive ;  the  whole  fact  is  lost  for 
posterity.  All  we  see  is,  that  cure  is  possible; 
but  how  it  is  to  be  effected,  and  how  an  indefinite 
case  can  tend  to  perfect  the  art  of  medicine,  that 
we  do  not  see. 

"But,"  I  hear  exclaimed,  "you  must  not  be 
too  severe  upon  physicians,  who  are  but  men, 

^  Let  it  not  be  asserted  "that  all  the  substances  only  did 
good  because  of  their  combination,  that  naught  must  be 
added  to,  nothing  taken  from,  it  to  enable  us  to  repeat 
the  fact."  Many  ingredients  are  never  of  equal  goodness 
and  power  in  any  two  chemists'  shops,  not  even  in  the  same 
shop  at  different  times.  Even  the  same  mixture  will  be 
different  in  the  same  shop  to-morrow  from  what  it  was  to-day, 
according  as  one  ingredient  was  added  sooner  than  the 
other,  more  fully  pulverized,  or  rubbed-up  more  strongly  with 
the  other  ingredients,  according  as  the  atmospheric  temper- 
ature was  lower  to-day,  to-morrow  higher,  the  ingredients 
more  accurately  measured  to-day  than  to-morrow,  or 
according  as  the  preparer  of  the  prescription  was  more 
attentive  to-day,  less  to-morrow  ;  and  many  other  circum- 
stances may  occur  to  mar  human  calculations. 


^SCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE      169 

amid  the  hurry  and  bustle  which  infectious  dis- 
eases in  circumscribed  spots  bring  with  them." 
"In  chronic  diseases  he  will  come  off  more 
triumphant ;  in  these  he  has  time  and  cool  blood 
at  his  service  in  order  to  exhibit  openly  the  truth 
of  his  art,  and  in  despite  of  Moliere,  Patin, 
Agrippa,  Valesius,  Cardanus,  Rousseau  and 
Arcesilas,  he  will  show  that  he  can  heal  not  only 
those  who  would  get  well  of  themselves,  but  that 
he  can  cure  what  he  will  and  what  he  is  asked  to 
cure."  Would  to  Heaven  it  were  so  !  But  as  a 
proof  that  physicians  feel  themselves  very  weak 
in  chronic  diseases,  they  avoid  the  treatment  of 
them  as  much  as  possible.  Let  a  physician  be 
called  to  an  elderly  man,  paralysed  for  some 
years,  and  let  him  be  asked  to  exhibit  his  skill. 
Naturally  he  does  not  openly  avow  how  impotent 
this  art  is  in  his  hands,  but  he  betakes  himself 
to  some  byway  of  escape — shrugs  his  shoulders 
— observes  that  the  patient's  strength  is  not 
sufficient  to  enable  him  to  undergo  the  treatment 
(in  general  a  very  exhausting,  debilitating  pro- 
cedure in  the  hands  of  ordinary  practitioners), 
speaks  with  a  compassionate  air  of  the  unfavour- 
able season  and  inclement  w^eather,  which  must 
first  be  over,  and  of  the  healing  herbs  of  spring, 
which  must  be  waited  for  before  the  cure  can  be 
attempted,  or  of  some  far-distant  mineral  waters 
where  such  cures  have  been  made,  and  whither, 
if  his  life  be  spared,  the  patient  will  be  able  to 
proceed  in  the  course  of  six  or  eight  months. 
In  the  meantime,  not  to  expose  himself,  he 
orders  something,  of  the  effects  of  which  he  is 
not  at  all  sure ;  this  he  does  in  order  to  amuse 
the  patient  and  to  make  a  little  money  out  of 
him  at  the  same  time ;  but  certain  relief  he  can- 
not give.     At  one  time  he  wishes  to  remove  the 


I70     ^SCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE 

asthenia  by  internal  or  external  stimulants;  at 
another  fortify  the  tone  of  the  muscular  fibre  with 
a  multitude  of  bitter  extracts,^  whose  effects  he 
knows  not,  or  strengthen  the  digestive  appar- 
atus with  cinchona  bark;  or  he  seeks  to  purify 
and  cool  the  blood  by  a  decoction  of  equally 
unknown  plants,  or  by  means  of  saline,  metallic 
and  vegetable  substances  of  problematic  utility, 
to  resolve  and  dissipate  suspected  but  never  ob- 
served obstructions  in  the  glands  and  minute 
vessels  of  the  abdomen ;  or  by  means  of  purga- 
tives he  thinks  to  expel  certain  impurities  which 
exist  only  in  his  imagination,  and  thereby  hasten 
by  a  few  hours  the  sluggish  evacuations.  Now  he 
directs  his  charge  against  the  principle  of  gout; 
now  against  a  suppressed  gonorrhoea;  now 
against  a  psoric  acridity,  anon  against  some 
other  kind  of  acridity.  He  effects  a  change,  but 
not  the  change  he  wished.  Gradually,  under  the 
pretext  of  urgent  business,  the  physician  with- 
draws from  the  patient,  comforting  himself  and 
at  length  the  patient's  friends  when  they  press 
him  for  his  opinion,  that  in  such  cases  his  art 
is  too  weak. 

And  that  his  so  vaunted  art  is  too  weak,  on 
this  comfortable,  soft  pillow  he  reposes  in  cases 
of  gout,  consumption,  old  ulcers,  contractions 
and  so-called  dropsies,  cachexias  of  innumerable 
varieties,  spasmodic  asthmas,  angina  pectoris, 
pains,  spasms,  cutaneous  eruptions,  debility, 
m.ental  affections  of  many  kinds,  and  I  know  not 
how  many  other  chronic  diseases. 

1  We  often  read  in  the  histories  of  cases,  even  of  distin- 
guished physicians,  such  observations  as  this  :  "  I  now  gave 
the  patient  the  bitter  extracts  " — as  if  the  bitter  vegetable 
substances  were  not  all  very  various  in  their  peculiar 
actions  ! 


^SCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE      171 

In  no  other  case  is  the  insufficiency  of  our  art 
so  strongly  and  so  unpardonably  manifested  as 
in  those  distressing  diseases  from  which  hardly 
any  family  is  altogether  free;  hardly  any  in 
which  some  one  of  the  circle  does  not  secretly 
sigh  over  ailments,  for  which  he  has  tried  the 
so-called  skill  of  physicians  far  and  near.  In 
silence  the  aflfiicted  sufferer  steals  on  his  melan- 
choly way,  borne  down  with  miserable  suffering, 
and,  despairing  in  human  aid,  seeks  a  solace  in 
religion. 

"Yes,"  I  hear  the  medical  school  whisper 
with  a  seeming  compassionate  shrug,  "Yes, 
these  are  notoriously  incurable  evils;  our  books 
tell  us  they  are  incurable."  As  if  it  could  com- 
fort the  million  of  sufferers  to  be  told  of  the 
vain  impotence  of  our  art !  As  if  the  Creator 
of  these  sufferers  had  not  provided  remedies  for 
them  also,  and  as  if  for  them  the  source  of 
boundless  goodness  did  not  exist,  compared  to 
which  the  tenderest  mother's  love  is  as  thick 
clouds  beside  the  glory  of  the  noonday  sun  ! 

"Yes,"  I  hear  the  school  continue  to  apologize, 
"the  thousand  defects  in  our  civic  constitution, 
the  artificial,  complicated  mode  of  life  so  far 
removed  from  Nature,  the  chameleon-like  luxury 
enervating  and  deranging  our  natural  constitu- 
tion, are  answerable  for  the  incurable  character 
of  all  these  evils.  Our  art  is  quite  excused  for 
being  incapable  of  the  cure  of  such  cases." 

Can  you  then  believe  that  the  Preserver  of  our 
race,  the  All-wise,  did  not  design  these  com- 
plexities of  our  civic  constitution  and  our  arti- 
ficial mode  of  life  to  increase  our  enjoyment  here, 
and  to  remove  misery  and  suffering?  What 
extraordinary  kind  of  living  can  that  be  to  which 
man  cannot  accustom  himself  without  any  great 


172     ^SCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE 

disturbance  of  his  health  ?  The  fat  of  the  seal 
and  the  train-oil  eaten  with  bread  made  of  dried 
fish-bones  as  little  prevents  the  Greenlander  from 
enjoying  health  in  general,  as  does  the  unvaried 
milk-diet  of  the  shepherds  on  the  Swiss  moun- 
tains, the  purely  vegetable  food  of  the  poorer 
Germans,  or  the  highly  animal  diet  of  the 
wealthy  Englishman.  Does  not  the  Vienna 
nobleman  accustom  himself  to  his  twenty  or 
thirty  covers,  and  does  he  not  enjoy  just  as  much 
health  as  the  Chinese  with  his  thin  rice  soup, 
the  Saxon  miner  with  nothing  but  potatoes,  the 
South  Sea  islander  with  his  roasted  bread-fruit, 
and  the  Scottish  highlander  with  his  oatmeal 
cakes  ? 

I  am  ready  to  admit  that  the  contest  of  con- 
flicting passions  and  of  many  enjoyments,  the 
luxurious  refinement,  and  the  absence  of  exercise 
in  fresh  air  that  prevail  in  the  labyrinthine 
palaces  of  great  cities,  may  give  occasion  to  more 
numerous  and  more  rare  diseases  than  the  simple 
uniformity  that  obtains  in  the  airy  hut  of  the 
humble  villager.  But  that  does  not  materially 
alter  the  matter.  For  our  medical  art  is  as  im- 
potent against  the  water-colic  of  the  peasant  of 
lower  Saxony,  the  tsbmer  of  Hungary  and 
Transylvania,  the  radesyge  of  Norway,  the 
sihhens  of  Scotland,  the  hotme  of  Lapland,  the 
pelagra  of  Lombardy,  the  plica  polonica  of 
certain  Sclavonic  tribes,  and  various  other  dis- 
eases prevalent  among  the  simple  peasantry  of 
various  countries,  as  it  is  against  the  more  aris- 
tocratic disorders  of  high  life  in  our  large  towns. 
Must  there  be  one  kind  of  medical  art  for  the 
former,  and  another  for  the  latter;  or  if  it  were 
only  once  discovered,  would  it  not  be  equally 
applicable  to  both  ?    I  should  think  so  ! 


^SCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE      173 

It  may  not  certainly  exist  in  our  books,  nor 
yet  in  our  heads,  nor  be  taught  in  our  schools, 
but  there  is  such  a  thing  for  all  that;  it  is  a 
possibility. 

Occasionally  a  regular  brother  practitioner 
stumbles  by  a  lucky  hit  upon  a  cure  which  aston- 
ishes half  the  world  about  him,  and  not  less 
himself;  but  among  the  many  medicines  he  em- 
ployed he  is  by  no  means  sure  which  did  good. 
Not  less  frequently  does  the  neck-or-nothing 
practitioner,  without  a  degree,  whom  the  world 
calls  a  quack,  make  as  great  and  wonderful  a 
cure.  But  neither  he  nor  yet  his  worshipful 
brother  practitioner  with  a  diploma  knows  how 
to  eliminate  the  evident  and  fruitful  truth  which 
the  cure  contains.  Neither  can  separate  and 
record  the  medicine  which  certainly  was  of  use 
out  of  the  mass  of  useless  and  obstructing  ones 
they  employed;  neither  precisely  indicates  the 
case  in  which  it  did  good,  and  in  which  it  will 
certainly  benefit  again.  Neither  knows  how  to 
abstract  a  truth  which  will  hold  good  in  all 
future  time,  an  appropriate,  certain,  unfailing 
remedy  for  every  such  case  that  may  occur  here- 
after. His  experience  in  this  case,  remarkable 
though  it  seemed,  will  hardly  ever  be  of  service 
to  him  in  any  other.  All  that  we  learn  is,  that 
a  helpful  system  of  medicine  is  possible;  but 
from  these  and  a  hundred  other  cases  it  is  quite 
manifest  that  as  yet  it  has  not  attained  the  rank 
of  a  science,  that  even  the  way  has  yet  to  be 
discovered  how  such  a  science  is  to  be  learned 
and  taught.  As  far  as  we  are  concerned,  it 
cannot  be  said  to  exist. 

Meanwhile,  among  these  brilliant  but  rare 
cures  there  are  many  (vulgarly  called  Pferdekuren 
[horse  cures]),  which,   however  great  the  noise 


174     ^SCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE 

they  might  make,  are  not  of  a  character  to  be 
imitated,  salti  niortali,  madly  desperate  attempts 
by  means  of  the  most  powerful  drugs  in  enor- 
mous doses,  which  brought  the  patient  into  the 
most  imminent  danger,  in  w^hich  life  and  death 
wrestled  for  the  mastery,  and  in  which  a  slight 
unforeseen  preponderance  on  the  side  of  kind 
Nature  gave  the  fortunate  turn  to  the  case  :  the 
patient  recovered  himself  and  escaped  from  the 
very  jaws  of  death. 

A  treatment  with  a  couple  of  scruples  of  jalap- 
resin  to  the  dose  is  by  no  means  inferior  in 
severity  to  the  helleborism  of  the  ancient  Greek 
and  Roman  physicians. 

Such  modes  of  treatment  are  not  very  unlike 
murders,  the  result  alone  renders  them  un- 
criminal,  and  almost  imparts  to  them  the  lustre 
of  a  good  action,  the  saving  of  a  life.^ 

This  cannot  be  the  divine  art,  that  like  the 
mighty  working  of  Nature  should  effect  the 
greatest  deeds  simply,  mildly,  and  unobservedly, 
by  means  of  the  smallest  agencies. 

The  ordinary  practice  of  the  majority  of  our 
practitioners  in  their  treatment  of  diseases  re- 
sembles these  horrible  revolutionary  cures. 
They  partially  attain  their  object,  but  in  a  hurt- 
ful way.  Thus  they  have  to  treat,  for  example, 
an  unknown  disease  accompanied  by  general 
swelling.  On  account  of  the  swelling  it  is  in 
their  eyes  a  disease  of  daily  occurrence ;  without 
hesitation  they  call  it  dropsy  (just  as  if  a  single 

1  Thus  a  cruel  usurper  vibrates  betwixt  the  scaffold  and 
the  throne,  a  small  unfortunate  accident  brings  his  head  to 
the  block,  and  he  dies  amidst  the  curses  of  the  nation  ;  or  a 
small  moment  of  luck  that  did  not  enter  into  his  calculations 
puts  the  crown  on  his  head,  and  the  same  nation  falls  down 
and  worships  him. 


^SCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE      175 

symptom  constituted  the  essential  nature  of  the 

whole  disease  !),  and  they  briskly  set  to  work 

with  the  remark:  "The  water  must  be  drawn  off, 

and  then  all  will  be  right."     Away  they  go  at 

it,    attacking    it   with   a   frequent   repetition    of 

drastic  (so-called  hydragogue)  purgatives,  and, 

see !    what  a  wonderful   event  takes  place — the 

abdomen  falls,  the  arms,  the  legs,  and  the  face 

grow  quite  thin  !     "  Look  w^hat  I  can  do,  what 

is   in   the  power  of  my  art;   this  most  serious 

disease,    the   dropsy,    is   conquered !    with    only 

this   slight  disadvantage,    that   a   new   disease, 

which     nobody    anticipated,     is    come     in     its 

place     (properly,     has     been     brought    on     by 

the    excessive    purgation),    a    confounded    lien- 

tery,    which   we    must    now   combat   with    new 

weapons." 

Thus  the  worthy  man  comforts  himself  from 
time  to  time,  and  yet  it  is  impossible  that  such 
a  procedure  can  be  called  a  cure,  where  the  dis- 
ease, by  means  of  violent  unsuitable  medicines, 
only  loses  a  portion  of  its  outward  form  and 
gains  a  new  one;  the  change  of  one  disease  for 
another  is  not  a  cure. 

The  more  I  examine  the  ordinary  cures,  the 
more  I  am  convinced,  that  they  are  not  direct 
transformations  of  the  disease  treated  into  health, 
but  revolutionizings,  disturbances  of  the  order 
of  things  by  medicines,  which,  without  being 
actually  appropriate,  possessed  power  enough  to 
give  matters  another  (morbid)  shape.  These 
are  what  are  called  cures. 

"The  hysterical  ailments  of  yonder  lady  were 
successfully  removed  by  me  !  " 

No  !  they  were  only  changed  into  a  metror- 
rhagia. After  some  time  I  am  greeted  by  a 
shout  of  triumph:    "Excuse  m€  !     I   have  also 


176     ^SCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE 

succeeded    in    putting    a    stop    to    the    uterine 
haemorrhage." 

But  do  you  not  see  how,  on  the  other  hand, 
the  skin  lias  become  sallow,  the  white  of  the 
eye  has  acquired  a  yellow  hue,  the  motions  have 
become  greyish-white,  and  the  urine  orange- 
coloured. 

And  thus  the  so-called  cures  go  on  like  the 
shifting  scenes  of  one  and  the  same  tragedy  ! 

The  most  successful  cases  among  them  are 
still  those  where  the  revolution  effected  by  the 
drug  develops  a  new  disease  of  such  a  sort,  that 
Nature,  so  to  speak,  is  so  much  occupied  with  it 
as  to  forget  the  old  original  disease  and  let  it  go 
about  its  business,  and  is  engaged  with  the  arti- 
ficial one  until  some  lucky  circumstance  liberates 
it  from  the  latter.  There  are  several  kinds  of 
such  lucky  circumstances.  The  leaving  off  of 
the  medicine — youthful  vigour — the  commence- 
ment of  the  menstrual  flow  or  its  cessation  at  the 
proper  periods  of  life — a  fortunate  domestic 
occurrence ;  or  (but  this  is  certainly  of  rare 
occurrence,  still  it  sometimes  happens  like  a 
ternion  in  the  game  of  lotto)  among  the  many 
medicines  prescribed  pell-mell,  there  lay  one  that 
was  appropriate  and  adapted  to  the  circum- 
stances of  the  case — in  all  these  instances  a  cure 
may  occur. 

In  like  manner,  mistakes  of  the  chemist  re- 
specting the  medicines  and  signs  in  prescriptions 
have  often  been  the  occasion  of  wonderful  cures. 
But  are  such  circumstances  recommendations  for 
the  (till  now)  most  uncertain  of  all  arts?  I 
should   rather  think   not. 

By  treatment  the  ordinary  physician  often 
understands  nothing  more  than  a  powerful, 
violent  attack  upon  the  body  with  things  that 


^SCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE      177 

are  to  be  found  in  the  chemist's  shop,  with  an 
alteration  of  the  diet,  secundum  artenij  to  one  of 
a  very  extraordinary,  very  meagre  character. 
"The  patient  must  first  be  powerfully  affected 
before  I  can  do  him  any  good;  I  wish  I  could 
but  once  get  him  regularly  laid  up  in  bed  !  " 
But  that  the  transition  from  bed  to  the  straw 
and  the  coffin  is  so  very  easy,  infinitely  easier 
than  to  health,  he  says  nothing  about  that. 

The  physician  of  the  stimulating  school  is  in 
the  habit  of  prescribing  in  almost  every  case  an 
exactly  opposite  diet  (such  is  the  custom 'of  his 
sect) :  ham,  strong  meat-soups,  brandy,  etc., 
often  in  cases  where  the  very  smell  of  meat 
makes  the  patient  sick,  and  he  can  bear  nothing 
but  cold  water ;  but  he  too  is  by  no  means  spar- 
ing in  his  use  of  violent  remedies  in  enormous 
doses. 

The  schools  of  both  the  former  and  the  latter 
class  authorize  a  revolutionary  procedure  of  this 
sort :  "  No  child's  play  with  your  doses,"  say 
they;  "go  boldly  and  energetically  to  work, 
giving  them  strong,  as  strong  as  possible !  " 
And  they  are  right  if  treating  means  the  same 
thing  as  knocking  down. 

How  does  it  happen  that,  in  the  thirty-five 
centuries  since  yEsculapius  lived,  this  so  indis- 
pensable art  of  medicine  has  made  so  little  pro- 
gress? What  was  the  obstacle?  for  what  the 
physicians  have  already  done  is  not  one  hun- 
dredth part  of  what  they  might  and  ought  to 
have  done. 

All  nations,  even  remotely  approaching  a  state 
of  civilization,  perceived,  from  the  first,  the 
necessity  and  inestimable  value  of  this  art;  they 
acquired   its  practice  from   a  caste  who  called 

N 


178     ^SCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE 

themselves  physicians.  These  affected,  in  almost 
all  ages,  when  they  came  in  contact  with  the 
sick,  to  be  in  perfect  possession  of  this  art;  but 
among  themselves  they  sought  to  gloze  over  the 
gaps  and  inconsistencies  of  their  knowledge  by 
heaping  system  upon  system,  each  made  up  of 
the  diversified  materials  of  conjectures,  opinions, 
definitions,  postulates,  and  predicates,  linked 
together  by  scholastic  syllogisms,  in  order  to 
enable  each  leader  of  a  sect  to  boast  respecting 
his  own  system,  that  here  he  had  built  a  temple 
for  the  goddess  of  health — a  temple  worthy  of 
her — in  which  the  inquirer  would  be  answered 
by  pure  and  salutary  oracles. 

It  was  only  the  most  ancient  times  that  formed 
an  exception  to  this  rule. 

We  were  never  nearer  the  discovery  of  the 
science  of  medicine  than  in  the  time  of  Hippo- 
crates. This  attentive,  unsophisticated  observer 
sought  Nature  in  Nature.  He  saw  and  described 
the  diseases  before  him  accurately,  without  addi- 
tion, without  colouring,  without  speculation.^ 
In  the  faculty  of  pure  observation  he  has  been 
surpassed  by  no  physician  that  has  followed 
him.  Only  one  important  part  of  the  medical 
art  was  this  favoured  son  of  Nature  destitute  of, 
else  had  he  been  completely  master  of  his  art : 
the  knowledge  of  medicines  and  their  applica- 
tion. But  he  did  not  affect  such  a  knowledge — 
he  acknowledged  his  deficiency  in  that  he  gave 
almost  no  medicines  (because  he  knew  them  too 
imperfectly),  and  trusted  almost  entirely  to  diet. 

^  The  speculative  writings  under  his  name  are  not  his, 
neither  are  the  three  last  books  of  the  aphorisms.  The  want 
of  the  Hippocratic  lonicisms,  the  absence  of  the  very 
peculiar  language  of  this  man,  must  convince  any  one  of  this, 
who  knows  anything  about  such  matters. 


^SCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE      179 

All  succeeding  ages  degenerated  and  wandered 
more  or  less  from  the  indicated  path,  the  later 
sects  of  the  empirics — worthy  of  all  respect — and 
to  a  certain  degree,  Aretaeus,^  excepted. 

Sophistical  whimsicalities  were  pressed  in  to 
the  service.  Some  sought  the  origin  of  disease 
in  a  universal  hostile  principle,  in  some  poison 
which  produced  all  maladies,  and  which  was  to 
be  contended  with  and  destroyed.  Hence  the 
universal  antidote  which  was  to  cure  all  diseases, 
called  theriacaj  composed  of  an  innumerable 
multitude  of  ingredients,  and  more  lately  the 
niithridaticum,  and  similar  compounds,  cele- 
brated from  the  time  of  Nicander  down  almost 
to  our  own  day.  From  these  ancient  times  came 
the  unhappy  idea,  that  if  a  sufficient  number  of 
drugs  were  mixed  in  the  receipt,  it  could  scarcely 
fail  to  contain  the  one  capable  of  triumphing 
over  the  enemy  of  health — while  all  the  time  the 
action  of  each  individual  ingredient  was  little, 
or  not  at  all  known.  And  to  this  practice  Galen, 
Celsus,  the  later  Greek  and  Arabian  physicians, 
and,  on  the  revival  of  the  study  of  medicine  in 
Bologna,  Padua,  Seville,  and  Paris,  in  the 
Middle  Ages,  the  schools  there  established,  and 
all  succeeding  ones,  have  adhered. 

In  this  great  period  of  nearly  two  thousand 
years,  was  the  pure  observation  of  disease  neg- 
lected. The  wish  was  to  be  more  scientific,  and 
to  discover  the  hidden  causes  of  diseases.  These 
once  discovered,  then  it  were  an  easy  (?)  task 
to  find  out  remedies  for  them.  Galen  devised 
a  system  for  this  purpose,  his  four  qualities  with 

^  Graphic  as  are  his  descriptions  of  disease,  he  yet  only 
described  them  amalgamated  together  in  complete  classes, 
from  many  individual  cases  of  disease  :  this  Hippocrates  did 
not  do,  but  modern  pathologists  do  it. 
N  2 


i8o     ^SCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE 

their  different  degrees;  and  until  the  last  hun- 
dred and  fifty  years  his  system  was  worshipped 
over  our  whole  hemisphere,  as  the  non  plus  ultra 
of  medical  truth*.  But  these  phantoms  did  not 
advance  the  practical  art  of  healing  by  a  hair*s- 
breadth ;  it  rather  retrograded. 

After  it  had  become  more  easy  to  communicate 
thought,  to  obtain  a  name  by  writing  hypotheses, 
and  when  the  writings  of  others  could  be  more 
cheaply  read — in  a  word,  after  the  discovery  of 
printing — the  systems  rapidly  increased,  and 
they  have  crowded  one  on  another  up  to  our 
own  day.  There  was  now  the  influence  of  the 
stars,  now  that  of  evil  spirits  and  witchcraft; 
anon  came  the  alchymist  with  his  salt,  sulphur, 
and  mercury ;  then  Silvius,  with  his  acids,  biles, 
and  mucus;  then  the  iatromathematicians  and 
mechanical  sect,  who  explained  everything  by 
the  shape  of  the  smallest  parts,  their  weight, 
pressure,  friction,  etc. ;  to  these  succeeded  the 
humoral  pathologists,  with  certain  acridities  of 
the  fluids;  then  the  tone  of  the  fibres  and  the 
abnormal  state  of  the  nerves  was  insisted  on  by 
the  solidists ;  then,  according  to  Reil,  much  was 
due  to  the  internal  composition  and  form  of  the 
most  minute  parts,  while  the  chemists  found  a 
fruitful  cause  of  disease  in  the  development  of 
various  gases.  How  Brown  explained  disease 
with  his  theory  of  excitability,  and  how  he 
wished  to  embrace  the  whole  art  with  a  couple 
of  postulates,  is  still  fresh  in  our  recollection ;  to 
say  nothing  of  the  ludicrously  lofty,  gigantic 
undertaking  of  the  natural  philosophers  ! 

Physicians  no  longer  tried  to  see  diseases  as 
they  were;  what  they  saw  did  not  satisfy  them, 
but  they  wished  by  a  priori  reasoning  to  find  out 
an  undiscoverable  source  of  disease  in  regions 


itSCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE      i8i 

of  speculation  which  are  not  to  be  penetrated  by 
terrestrial  mortal.  Our  system-builders  delighted 
in  these  metaphysical  heights,  where  it  was  so 
easy  to  win  territory ;  for  in  the  boundless  region 
of  speculation  every  one  becomes  a  ruler  who 
can  most  effectually  elevate  himself  beyond  the 
domain  of  the  senses.  The  superhuman  aspect 
they  derived  from  the  erection  of  these  stupend- 
ous castles  in  the  air  concealed  their  poverty  in 
the  art  of  healing. 

"But,  since  the  discovery  of  printing,  the  pre- 
liminary sciences  of  the  physician,  especially 
natural  history  and  natural  philosophy,  and,  in 
particular,  the  anatomy  of  the  human  body, 
physiology,  and  botany,  have  greatly  advanced." 
True  :  but  it  is  worthy  of  the  deepest  reflection 
how  it  comes  that  these  useful  sciences,  which 
have  so  manifestly  increased  the  know-ledge  of 
the  physician,  have  contributed  so  little  to  the 
improvement  of  his  art;  their  direct  influence  is 
most  insignificant,  and  the  time  was  when  the 
abuse  of  these  sciences  obstructed  the  practical 
art  of  healing- 
Then  the  anatomist  took  upon  him  to  explain 
the  functions  of  the  living  body;  and,  by  his 
knowledge  of  the  position  of  the  internal  parts, 
to  elucidate  even  the  phenomena  of  disease. 
Then  were  the  membranes,  or  the  cellular  tissue 
of  one  intestine,  continuations  of  the  membranes 
or  cellular  tissue  or  another  or  of  a  third  intes- 
tine; and  so,  according  to  them,  was  the  whole 
mystery  of  the  metastasis  of  diseases  unravelled 
to  a  hair.  If  that  did  not  prove  sufficient,  they 
were  not  long  in  discovering  some  nervous  fila- 
ment to  serve  as  a  bridge  for  the  transportations 
of  a  disease  from  one  part  of  the  body  to  another, 

N  2 


i82     ^SCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE 

or  some  other  unfruitful  speculations  of  the  same 
kind.  After  the  absorbents  were  discovered, 
anatomy  immediately  took  upon  herself  to  in- 
struct physicians  in  what  way  medicines  must 
permeate  them,  in  order  to  get  to  that  spot  of 
the  body  where  their  remedial  powder  was 
wanted;  and  there  were  many  more  of  such 
material  demonstrations  put  forward,  much  to 
the  retardation  of  our  art.  It  often  reigned 
despotically,  and  refused  to  acknowledge  every 
physician  who  handled  his  scalpel  otherwise 
than  according  to  the  mode  taught  in  the  schools 
— who  could  not,  without  hesitation,  give  the 
name  of  each  little  depression  on  the  surface  of 
a  bone,  who  could  not,  on  the  instant,  give  the 
origin  and  insertion  of  every  smallest  muscle 
(which  sometimes  only  owed  its  individual  exist- 
ence to  the  scalpel).  The  examination  of  a 
physician  for  a  degree  consisted  almost  solely 
in  anatomy  :  this  he  was  obliged  to  know  off  by 
heart,  with  a  most  pedantic  precision ;  and  if  he 
did  this,  then  he  was  prepared  to  practise. 

Physiology,  until  Haller's  time,  looked  only 
through  the  spectacles  of  hypothetical  conceits, 
gross  mechanical  explanations,  and  pretensions 
to  systems,  until  this  great  man  undertook  the 
task  of  founding  the  knowledge  of  the  pheno- 
mena of  the  human  body  upon  sensible  observa- 
tion and  truthful  experience  alone.  Little  has 
been  added  since  his  time,  except  so  far  as  newly 
discovered  products,  newly  discovered  physical 
powers  and  laws,  have  conspired  to  explain  the 
constitution  of  our  frame.  But  from  these,  little 
has  been  incontrovertibly  established. 

In  general,  natural  philosophy  often  offered  its 
services,  somewhat  presumptuously,  to  explain 
the    phenomena    in    the    healthy    and    diseased 


.^SCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE       183 

body.  Then  were  the  manifest  laws  which,  in 
the  inorganic  world,  regulate  the  extrication, 
confinement,  and  diffusion  of  caloric,  and  the 
phenomena  of  electricity  and  galvanism,  applied, 
without  change  and  without  any  exception,  to 
the  explanation  of  vital  operations;  and  there 
were  many  premature  conclusions  of  a  similar 
kind. 

But  none  of  the  preliminary  sciences  has 
assumed  so  arrogant  a  place  as  chemistry.  It  is, 
indeed,  a  fact  that  chemistry  explains  certain 
appearances  of  the  healthy  as  well  as  the  dis- 
eased body,  and  is  a  guide  to  the  preparation  of 
various  medicines ;  but  it  is  incredible  how  often 
it  has  usurped  the  right  of  explaining  all  physio- 
logical and  pathological  phenomena,  and  how 
much  it  has  distinguished  itself  by  authorizing 
this  or  that  medicine.  Gren,  Tromsdorff,  and 
Liphardt  may  serve  as  warning  examples  of  this. 

It  is,  I  repeat,  a  matter  for  most  serious  re- 
flection, that  while  these  accessory  sciences  of 
medicine  (in  themselves  most  commendable) 
have  advanced  within  these  last  ten  years  to  a 
height  and  a  maturity  which  seems  not  to  be 
capable  of  much  further  advancement,  yet,  not- 
withstanding, they  have  had  no  marked  bene- 
ficial influence  on  the  treatment  of  disease. 

Let  us  consider  how  this  has  happened. 

Anatomy  shows  us  the  outside  of  every  part 
which  can  be  separated  with  the  knife,  the  saw, 
or  by  maceration ;  but  the  deep  internal  changes 
it  does  not  enable  us  to  see ;  even  when  we 
examine  the  intestines,  still  it  is  only  a  view  of 
the  outside  of  these  internal  surfaces  that  we 
obtain ;  and  even  were  we  to  open  live  animals, 
or,  like  Herophilus,  of  cruel  memory,  dissect 
men  alive,  so  little  could  we  penetrate  the  minute 


i84     ^SCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE 

structure  of  parts  lying  remote  from  view,  that 
even  the  most  inquisitive  and  attentive  observer 
would  relinquish  the  task  in  dissatisfaction.  Nor 
do  we  make  much  greater  discoveries  with  the 
microscope,  unless  the  refracting  power  favour 
us  with  optical  illusions.  We  see  only  the  out- 
side of  organs,  we  see  only  their  grosser  sub- 
stance; but  into  the  innermost  depths  of  their 
being,  and  into  the  connection  of  their  secret 
operations  no  mortal  eye  can  ever  pierce. 

By  means  of  pure  observation  and  unpre- 
judiced reflection,  in  connection  with  anatomy, 
natural  philosophy,  and  chemistry,  we  have  a 
considerable  store  of  very  probable  conclusions 
regarding  the  operations  and  vital  phenomena  of 
the  human  body  (physiology),  because  the  pheno- 
mena in  what  is  called  a  healthy  body  remain 
pretty  constant,  and  hence  can  be  observed  fre- 
quently and,  for  the  purposes  of  comparison,  from 
all  the  different  points  of  view  afforded  by  the 
various  branches  of  knowledge  bearing  upon  them . 
But  it  is  no  less  true  than  striking  and  hum- 
bling that  this  anthropological  or  physiological 
knowledge  begins  to  prove  of  no  use  as  soon  as 
the  system  departs  from  its  state  of  health.  All 
explanations  of  morbid  processes,  from  what  we 
know  of  healthy  ones,  are  deceptive,  approaching 
more  or  less  to  what  is  untrue;  at  all  events, 
positive  proofs  of  the  reality  and  truth  of  these 
transferred  explanations  are  unattainable;  they 
are  from  time  to  time  refuted  by  the  highest  of 
all  tribunals — experience.  Just  because  an  ex- 
planation answers  for  the  healthy  state  of  the 
frame,  it  will  not  answer  for  the  diseased.  We 
may  admit  it  or  not  as  we  please,  but  it  is  too 
true,  that  in  the  moment  w^hen  we  attempt  to 
regard  the  state  of  the  disease  physiologically, 


^SCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE      185 

there  drops  before  our  previously  clear  light  of 
physiology  a  thick  veil — a  partition  which  pre- 
vents all  vision.  Our  physiological  skill  is  quite 
at  fault  when  w^e  have  to  explain  the  phenomena 
of  morbid  action.  There  is  almost  no  part  of  it 
applicable !  True,  we  can  give  a  sort  of  far- 
fetched explanation,  by  making  a  forced  trans- 
ference and  application  of  the  physiological 
systems  to  pathological  phenomena;  but  it  is 
only  illusory  and  misleads  into  error. 

Chemistry  should  never  attempt  to  offer  an 
explanation  of  the  abnormal  performances  of  the 
functions  in  the  diseased  body,  since  it  is  so 
unsuccessful  in  explaining  them  in  the  healthy 
state.  When  it  predicts  what,  according  to  its 
laws,  must  happen,  then  something  quite  differ- 
ent takes  place,-  and  if  the  vitality  overmasters 
chemistry  in  the  healthy  body,  how  much  more 
must  it  do  so  in  the  diseased,  which  is  exposed 
to  the  influence  of  so  many  more  unknown 
forces.  And  just  as  little  should  chemistry 
undertake  to  give  a  decision  upon  the  suitable- 
ness or  worthlessness  of  medicines,  for  it  is 
altogether  out  of  its  sphere  of  vision  to  determine 
what  is  properly  healing  or  hurtful,  and  it  pos- 
sesses no  principles  and  no  standard  by  which 
the  healing  efficacy  of  medicines,  in  different 
diseases,  can  be  measured  or  judged  of. 

Thus  has  the  healing  artist  for  ever  stood 
alone — I  might  say  forsaken — forsaken  by  all 
his  renowned  auxiliary  sciences — forsaken  by  all 
his  transcendental  explanations  and  speculative 
systems.  All  these  assistants  were  mute,  when, 
for  example,  he  stumbled  upon  an  intermittent 
fever  which  would  not  yield  to  purgatives  and 
cinchona  bark. 

"What  is  to  be  done  here? -what  is  with  sure 


i86     ^SCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE 

confidence  to  be  set  about  ? "  he  inquires  of 
these  his  oracles. — Profound  silence. — (And  thus 
they  remain  silent  up  to  the  present  hour,  in 
most  cases,  these  fine  oracles.) 

He  reflects  upon  the  matter,  and  comes,  after 
the  fashion  of  men,  to  the  foolish  notion,  that 
his  uncertainty  what  to  do  here  arises  from  his 
not  knowing  the  internal  nature  of  intermittent 
fever. — He  searches  in  his  books,  in  some  twenty 
of  the  most  celebrated  systematic  works,  and 
finds  (unless  they  have  copied  from  one  another) 
as  many  different  explanations  of  intermittent 
fever  as  books  he  examines.  Which  of  them  is 
he  to  take  for  his  guide?  They  contradict  one 
another. 

By  this  road  he  finds  he  will  make  no  progress. 

He  will  let  intermittent  fever  just  be  inter- 
mittent fever;  and  turn  his  attention  solely  to 
learn  what  medicines  the  experience  of  bygone 
ages  has  discovered  for  intermittent  fever,  be- 
sides cinchona  bark  and  evacuants.  He  proceeds 
to  search,  and  to  his  amazement  discovers  that 
an  immense  number  of  medicines  have  been 
celebrated  in  intermittent  fever. 

Where  is  he  to  begin  ?  Which  medicine  is  he 
to  give  first;  which  next,  and  which  last?  He 
looks  round  for  aid,  but  no  directing  angel 
appears,  no  Hercules  in  bivio,  no  heavenly  in- 
spiration whispers  in  his  ear  which  of  all  the 
number  he  ought  to  select. 

What  is  more  natural,  what  more  appropriate 
to  the  weakness  of  man,  than  that  he  should 
adopt  the  unhappy  resolution  (the  resolution  of 
almost  all  ordinary  physicians  in  similar  cases  !), 
"that  as  he  has  nothing  to  direct  his  choice  to 
the  best,  he  had  better  give  a  number  of  the  most 
celebrated  febrifuge  medicines  mixed  together  in 


^SCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE      187 

one  prescription.  How  will  he  ever  otherwise 
get  to  the  end  of  the  long  list,  unless  he  take 
several  at  a  time  ?  As  he  can  find  no  one  who 
can  tell  him  if  there  is  any  difference  in  the 
actions  of  these  different  substances,  he  con- 
siders it  better  to  mix  together  many  than 
few ;  ^  and  if  the  operation  of  each  of  these 
different  ingredients  really  differs  from  that 
of  the  others,  it  would  certainly,  he  thinks,  be 
better,  in  this  case,  to  collect  several  and  many 
such    reputedly    antifebrile    substances    in    one 

receipt."  .        .   . 

"Among  the  many  substances  in  his  elixirs, 
pills,  electuaries,  mixtures,  and  infusions,  surely 
(thus  he  philosophizes)  there  must  be  one  which 
will  do  good.  Perhaps  the  most  effectual 
happens  also  to  be  the  freshest  and  most  power- 
ful medicine  therein ;  and  perhaps  the  substances 
less  adapted  or  even  obstructive  to  the  cure  are 
happily  the  weakest  in  yonder  chemist's  shop. 
Perhaps  !  yes  we  must  hope  for  the  best,  and 
trust  to  good  luck  !  " 

Periculosce  plenum  opus  alece!    What  are  we 

1  The  learned  excuse  for  the  great  complexity  of  our 
ordinary  prescriptions,  "  that  most  of  the  ingredients  were 
added  from  rational  reasons,  that  is  to  say,  on  account  of  the 
particular  indications  in  each  case— and  that  regular  pre- 
scriptions must  have  an  orthodox  form,  a  basis  (fundamental 
medicine),  a  corrective  (something  added  in  order  to  correct 
the  faults  of  the  basis),  aji  adjuvant  (an  auxiliary  substance 
to  support  the  weakness  of  the  basis),  and  a7i  excipient  (a 
substance  that  supplies  the  form  and  vehicle)— is  partly 
palpable  school-cunning,  like  the  latter  excuse— partly  fancy, 
like  the  former.  For  why  does  the  opium  you  add  not  cause 
sleep,  why  do  your  additions  of  neutral  salts  fail  to  open  the 
bowels,  and  your  aqua  sambuci  to  keep  the  skin  moist  ? 
Why  does  that  not  happen,  as  a  rule,  for  which  you  added 
each  particular  substance,  if  it  was  properly  indicated  as  you 
allege  ? 


i88     ^SCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE 

to  think  of  a  science,  the  operations  of  which  are 
founded  upon  perhapses  and  bhnd  chance? 

But  suppose  the  first  or  second  or  all  the  trains 
of  mixed  drugs  have  not  done  any  good,  then  I 
must  ask  :  Whence  did  your  authors  derive  the 
information,  that  A  or  B,  or  Y  or  Z,  was  useful 
in  intermittent  fever  ? 

"  It  stands  written  of  each  of  these  remedies 
in  the  works  on  Materia  Medica." 

But  whence  is  their  knowledge  obtained  ?  Do 
the  authors  of  these  books  anywhere  assert  that 
they  themselves  have  given  each  of  these  sub- 
stances alone  and  uncombined  in  intermittent 
fever  ? 

"Oh  no!  Some  give  authorities,  or  quote 
other  works  on  Materia  Medica ;  others  make  the 
statement  without  any  reference  to  its  source." 

Turn  up  the  original  authorities  ! 

"The  most  of  these  have  been  convinced  not 
by  personal  experience ;  they  again  refer  to  some 
antiquated  works  on  Materia  Medica,  or  such 
authorities  as  these :  Ray,  Tabernaemontanus, 
Trajus,  Fuchs,  Tournefort,  Bauhin,  and  Lange." 

And  these  ? 

"Some  of  them  refer  to  the  results  of  domestic 
practice; — peasants  and  uneducated  persons,  in 
this  or  that  district,  have  found  this  or  that 
medicine  useful  in  a  particular  case." 

And  the  other  authorities  ? 

"Why,  they  aver  that  they  did  not  give  the 
medicine  by  itself,  but,  as  it  became  learned 
physicians  to  do,  combined  with  other  simples, 
and  found  advantage  from  it.  Still  it  was  their 
impression  that  it  was  this  drug,  and  not  the 
other  simples,  that  was  of  service." 

A  fine  thing  to  rely  on  truly,  a  most  delightful 


.^SCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE      189 

conviction,    grounded    upon    opinions    destitute- 
even  of  probability  ! 

In  one  word  :  the  primary  origin  of  almost  all 
authorities  for  the  action  of  a  simple  medicine  is 
derived,  either  from  the  confused  use  of  it,  in 
combination  with  other  drugs,  or  from  domestic 
practice,  where  this  or  that  unprofessional  person 
had  tried  it  with  success  in  this  or  that  disease 
(as  if  an  unprofessional  person  could  distinguish 
one  disease  from  another). 

Truly  this  is  a  most  unsatisfactory  and  turbid 
source  for  our  proud  Materia  Medica.  For  if 
some  of  the  common  people  had  not,  at  their 
own  risk,  undertaken  experiments,  and  com- 
municated the  results  of  these,  we  should  not 
have  known  even  the  little  we  do  at  present  about 
the  action  of  most  medicines.  For,  with  the 
exception  of  a  few  distinguished  men,  to  wit, 
Conrad  Gesner,  Stoerk,  Cullen,  Alexander, 
Coste,  Willemet,  have  done,  by  administering 
simple  medicines  alone  and  uncombined,  in 
certain  diseases,  or  to  persons  in  health,  the  rest 
is  nothing  but  opinion,  illusion,  deception. 
Marcus  Herz  thought  the  water-hemlock  cured 
phthisis,  although  he  gave  it  combined  with 
various  other  drugs. ^  On  the  other  hand,  to  me 
the  statement  of  Lange  (in  his  Med.  Domest. 
Brunsv.)  is  of  much  greater  weight,  namely, 
that  the  common  people  have  employed  it  un- 
combined in  this  disease,  frequently  with  good 

^  This  is  the  general  but  most  unjustifiable  procedure  ot 
our  medical  practitioners  :  to  prescribe  nothing  by  itself— no^ 
always  in  combination  with  several  other  things  in  an  artistic 
prescription  !  "  No  prescription  can  be  properly  termed 
such,"  says  Hofrath  Gruner  in  his  Art  of  Prescribifig^ 
"which  does  not  contain  several  ingredients  at  once" — so,  in 
order  to  see  clearer,  you  had  better  put  out  your  eyes  ! 


I90     ^SCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE 

effect,  than  what  the  worthy  doctor  thought;  and 
for  this  simple  reason,  because  he  gave  it  mixed 
with  other  drugs,  while  the  others  gave  it  simply 
by  itself. 

The  Materia  Medica  of  remote  antiquity  was 
not  worse  furnished.  Its  sources  were  then  the 
histories  of  cures  effected  by  simples,  recorded 
in  the  votive  tablets;  and  Dioscorides  and  Pliny 
have  manifestly  derived  their  account  of  the 
operation  of  simple  medicines  from  the  rude 
observations  of  the  common  people.  Thus,  after 
the  lapse  of  a  couple  of  thousands  of  years,  we 
are  not  a  step  advanced  !  The  only  source  of 
our  knowledge  of  the  powers  of  medicines,  how 
troubled  is  it !  and  the  learned  choir  of  physicians 
in  this  enlightened  century,  contents  itself  with 
it,  in  the  most  serious  contingency  of  mortals, 
when  the  most  precious  of  earthly  possessions — 
life  and  health — are  at  stake  !  No  wonder  that 
the  consequences  are  what  they  are. 

He  who,  after  such  experience  of  the  past, 
still  expects  that  the  art  of  medicine  will  ever 
make  a  single  step  towards  perfection  by  this 
road,  to  such  an  one  Nature  has  denied  all 
capacity  of  distinguishing  between  the  probable 
and  the  impossible. 

To  fill  to  the  brim  the  measure  of  deception 
and  misapprehension  attending  the  administra- 
tion of  medicine  to  the  sick,  the  order  of  apothe- 
caries was  instituted, — a  guild  which  depends  for 
existence  on  the  complicated  mixtures  of  drugs. 
Never  will  the  complicated  formulae  cease  to  pre- 
vail, as  long  as  the  powerful  order  of  apothe- 
caries maintains  its  great  influence. 

Unlucky  period  of  the  mediaeval  age,  which 
produced  a  Nicolaus  the  ointment-maker  (Myrep- 


^SCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE      191 

sus),  from  whose  work  the  Antidotaria  and 
Codices  Medicamentarii  were  compiled  in  Italy 
and  Paris ;  and  in  Germany  at  first  in  NUrnberg, 
about  the  middle  of  the  sixteenth  century,  the 
first  Dispensatorium  was  written,  by  the  well- 
meant  zeal  of  the  youthful  Valerius  Cordus. 
Before  these  unhappy  events,  the  apothecaries 
were  merely  unprivileged  vendors  of  crude 
drugs,  dealers  in  simples,  druggists.  (At  the 
utmost,  they  might  have  some  theriac,  mithri- 
date,  and  a  few  ointments,  plasters,  and  syrups, 
of  the  Galenic  stamp,  ready  on  demand,  but 
this  was  optional  on  their  part.)  The  physician 
bought  only  from  those  who  had  genuine  and 
fresh  materials,  and  mixed  these  for  himself, 
according  to  his  own  fancy;  but  nobody  pre- 
vented him  from  giving  them  to  his  patients  in 
their  simple  and  uncombined  state. 

But  from  the  time  when  the  authorities  intro- 
duced dispensatories — that  is,  books  full  of  com- 
pound medicines,  which  were  to  be  kept  ready 
made — it  became  necessary  to  form  the  apothe- 
caries into  a  close  corporation,  and  to  give  them 
a  monopoly  (on  condition  that  they  should  have 
always  a  stock  of  ready  prepared  medicinal  mix- 
tures), whereby  their  number  was  fixed  and 
limited,  in  order  that  there  should  not  be  too 
many  of  them,  which  might  cause  these  costly 
compounds  to  hang  upon  their  hands  and 
become  spoilt. 

It  is  true,  that  after  the  authorizing  of  the 
complicated  mixtures  in  dispensatories,  which 
was  the  first  step  to  mischief,  had  been  taken, 
the  second — the  granting  a  privilege  of  the 
exclusive  sale  of  these  expensive  mixtures  to 
apothecaries — was  neither  an  unexpected  nor  an 
unjust  proceeding ;  but  had  the  public  approval 


192     ^SCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE 

of  these  senseless  mixtures  not  preceded  it,  then 
the  trade  in  single  medicinal  substances  would 
have  remained  as  it  was  at  first;  and  there  would 
have  been  no  need  of  apothecaries'  privileges, 
from  which  infinite  injury  has  gradually  accrued 
to  the  healing  art. 

The  earliest  dispensatories,  and  those  nearly 
down  to  our  own  time,  called  each  compound 
formula  by  an  alluring  name  after  the  disease 
which  it  was  to  remove,  and  after  each,  the  mode 
of  its  administration  was  described,  and  numer- 
ous commendations  given  of  its  virtues.  By 
this  the  young  physician  was  led  to  employ  these 
compositions  in  preference  to  the  simple  medi- 
cines, especially  as  the  former  were  authorized 
by  the  government. 

The  privileged  apothecaries  did  what  they 
could  to  increase  the  number  of  these  formulas, 
for  the  profit  derived  from  these  mixtures  was 
immensely  greater  than  would  have  been  derived 
from  the  sale  of  the  simple  drugs  employed  in 
their  composition ;  and  thus,  gradually,  the  small 
octavo  dispensatory  of  Cordus  grew  into  huge 
folios  (the  Vienna,  Prague,  Augsburg,  Branden- 
burg, Wiirtemburg,  etc.,  dispensatories).  And 
now  there  was  no  known  disease  for  which  the 
dispensatory  had  not  certain  ready-made  com- 
pounds, or,  at  least,  the  formulas  for  them, 
accompanied  by  the  most  eulogistic  recommenda- 
tions of  them.  The  professor  of  the  healing  art 
was  now  prepared,  when  he  had  such  a  receipt- 
book  in  his  hand, — full  of  receipts  for  every 
disease  sanctioned  by  the  highest  authorities  in 
the  land !  What  does  he  want  more  to  make 
him  perfect  as  a  healer  of  disease?  How  easy 
has  the  great  art  been  made  to  him  ! 

It  is  only  quite  lately  that  a  change  has  taken 


^SCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE      193 

place  in  the  matter.  The  formulas  in  the  dis- 
pensatory have  been  shorn  of  their  auctioneering 
titles,  and  the  number,  especially  of  those  which 
were  to  be  kept  ready  compounded,  has  been 
lessened.  Still  plenty  of  magisterial  formulae 
remain. 

The  spirit  of  the  advancing  age  had  at  length 
expunged  from  the  list  of  drugs  the  pearls  and 
jewels,  the  cosdy  bezoar,  the  unicorn,  and  other 
things,  which  were  form.erly  so  profitable  to  the 
apothecaries;  simple  processes  for  preparing  the 
medicines  were  laid  down ;  no  one  now  required 
alcohol  to  be  ten  times  rectified,  or  calomel  twelve 
times  distilled;  and  the  establishment  of  more 
stringent  price-regulations  for  the  chemists 
threatened  to  convert  their  hitherto  golden  shops 
into  silver  ones,  when  things  unobservedly  took 
a  turn  more  favourable  to  the  apothecary,  and 
more  disastrous  to  the  art  of  medicine. 

The  former  medicinal  laws  ^  had  already 
begun  to  restrict  the  compounding  of  the  mix- 
tures to  the  apothecaries,  and  thus,  in  some 
measures,  to  impose  restrictions  on  the  physi- 
cians. The  more  recent  statutes  completed  the 
work  by  preventing  physicians  from  converting 
the  simple  drugs  into  compound  mixtures  for 
themselves,  as  well  as  forbidding  them  to  give 
any  medicine  direcdy  to  the  patients,  and,  as  the 
expression  was,  "to  dispense." 

Nothing  could  have  been  done  better  adapted 
to  ruin  the  true  art  of  medicine. 

Such  regulations  may  have  been  adopted  from 
one  of  three  reasons:  — 

ist.  Was  it  owing  to  the  notorious  ignorance 
of    the    physicians   of   the    present   day,    which 

1  For  example,  the  Constitutiones  Fredericill Imperatoris, 


194     ^SCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE 

rendered  them  unable  to  prepare  a  tolerable  com- 
bination of  drugs,  or  even  to  measure  out  the 
simple  medicines,  that  they  were  prevented  from 
executing  this  mechanical  operation  on  account 
of  incompetence,  as  midwives  are  not  allowed  to 
use  forceps  ?  If  this  was  the  case  (what  a  dread- 
ful supposition  !)  how  could  they  write  a  pre- 
scription, that  is,  directions  for  combining  a 
variety  of  substances  in  the  most  proper  manner, 
if  they  themselves  were  not  masters  of  the  opera- 
tion which  they  described? 

2nd.  Or  were  they  made  in  order  to  enrich  the 
apothecaries,  whose  incomes  suffered  by  the 
physicians  themselves  dispensing  their  medi- 
cines? If  the  whole  system  of  medicine  existed 
for  the  benefit  of  the  apothecaries  alone, — if 
people  fell  sick  solely  for  the  profit  of  apothe- 
caries— if  learned  men  became  physicians,  not  so 
much  for  the  purpose  of  curing  the  sick,  as  for 
the  sake  of  assisting  the  apothecaries  to  make 
their  fortunes — then  there  would  be  good  reasons 
why  the  dispensing  of  medicines  was  forbidden 
to  physicians,  and  a  monopoly  of  it  confirmed  to 
the  apothecaries  alone. 

:^rd.  Or  were  they  passed  for  the  benefit  of 
patients?  One  would  suppose  that  medicinal 
laws  would  be  made  chiefly  for  the  benefit  of 
the  sick  !  Let  us  see,  if  it  were  possible  that 
patients  could  be  benefitted  by  these  laws. 

By  not  himself  dispensing,  the  physician  loses 
all  dexterity,  all  practice  in  the  manipulations 
necessary  for  the  compounding  together  of 
various  substances  which  generally  act  chemic- 
ally on  each  other,  and  decompose  one  another 
more  or  less  in  this  process  or  the  other.  He 
gradually  becomes  less  experienced  in  this  art, 
until  at  last  he  can  no  longer  give  any  detailed 


^SCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE      195 

and  consistent  directions  at  all,'  until  at  length 
he  gives  directions  for  compounding  that  are 
full  of  contradictions,  and  make  him  the  laugh- 
ing-stock of  the  apothecary.  He  is  now 
completely  at  the  mercy  of  the  apothecary; 
and  the  doctor  and  patient  must  be  content 
to  take  the  medicine  as  the  apothecary  or  his 
assistant  (or  even  his  shop-boy)  pleases  to 
compound  it. 

If  the  physician  wants  to  order  equal  parts  of 
myrrh  rubbed  up  with  camphor  in  the  form  of 
powder,  he  very  likely  does  not  know,  from  his 
want  of  acquaintance  with  pharmaceutical  mani- 
pulations, that  these  two  substances  never  can 
form  a  powder;  but  the  longer  these  two  dry 
substances  are  rubbed  together,  the  more  they 
become  converted  into  a  greasy  mass,  a  kind  of 
fluid.  Then  the  apothecary  either  sends  to  the 
patient  this  soft  mash,  instead  of  a  powder,  with 
a  sarcastic  observation,  much  to  the  annoyance 
of  the  physician;  or  he  deceives  the  doctor,  to 
keep  in  his  good  graces,  and  gives  the  patient 
something  different  from  what  the  doctor  pre- 
scribed, some  brown  powder,  smelling  of  cam- 
phor. Or  the  physician,  perhaps,  writes  a  pre- 
scription for  hemoptysis,  consisting  of  alum  and 
kitchen-salt  rubbed  together.  Now,  although 
each  of  these  substances,  separately,  is  dry,  yet 
out  of  the  triturated  combination  no  powder 
results,   but  a  fluid,   which   the  physician,   not 

1  It  soon  comes  to  this,  indeed  this  is  almost  universally 
the  case  ;  the  physician  no  longer  attempts  to  invent  a 
prescription  for  himself,  he  must  copy  all  his  prescriptions 
from  some  well-known  prescription  manual,  in  order  to  avoid 
the  danger  of  committing  pharmaceutical  blunders  and 
contradictions,  if  he  attempted  to  compose  a  prescription 
for  himself. 


196     ^SCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE 

♦  himself  accustomed  to  dispense,  could  never  have 
anticipated.  What  will  the  apothecary  do  in  a 
case  like  this  ?  He  must  either  annoy  or  deceive 
the  writer  of  the  prescription. 

Now,  can  these  and  a  thousand  other  similar 
collisions  tend  to  the  welfare  of  the  patient  ? 

Errors,  mistakes  of  every  kind,  which  the 
apothecary  or  his  assistants  commit  in  the  pre- 
paration of  the  compound,  through  ignorance, 
hurry,  confusion,  inaccuracy,  or  deceit  from 
interested  motives,  are,  to  the  man  of  science  and 
knowledge,  who  wishes  to  test  such  a  combina- 
tion, a  problem,  w^hich,  when  vegetable  sub- 
stances constitute  the  ingredients,  it  often  defies 
his  powers  to  solve, — how  much  more  so  for  a 
physician  who  has  never  had  an  opportunity  of 
acquiring  a  practical  knowledge  of  pharmacy, 
or  of  compounding  the  medicines  himself,  indeed 
is  prohibited  from  doing  so  !  How  is  he  ever  to 
discover  the  adulterations  or  the  mistakes  which 
the  person  who  makes  up  his  prescription  may 
have  committed?  If  he  cannot  detect  them 
(which,  owing  to  such  limitations  of  his  know- 
ledge, is  very  probable),  what  mischief  must  and 
does  thence  accrue  to  the  patient !  If  he  cannot 
detect  them,  what  an  object  of  ridicule  he  must 
be,  when  his  back  is  turned,  to  the  apothecary's 
shopboys ! 

By  forbidding  physicians  themselves  to  dis- 
pense, the  apothecary's  income  is  secured  in  the 
most  satisfactory  manner.  What  regulations 
respecting  the  prices  of  drugs  can  check  his  over- 
charges? And  even  if  the  prices  of  the  drugs 
are  fixed  by  law,  his  conscience  often  does  not 
prevent  him  from  employing  a  cheaper  substitute 
(quid  pro  quo),  instead  of  the  expensive  one  that 
is  prescribed.     Many  apothecaries  have  carried 


^SCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE      197 

on  this  kind  of  deception  to  a  great  extent.  This 
practice  has  been  in  vogue  for  more  than  fifteen 
hundred  years.  We  may  learn  something  of 
this  sort  from  Galen's  little  book,  entitled /Ze/ot 
avnPaWofjiSvcov  ;  and  the  multitude  of  books  which 
treat  of  the  adulteration  of  drugs  and  deceptions 
practised  by  the  apothecaries,  constitute  of  them- 
selves no  small  library. 

How  well  adapted  is  the  whole  business  of 
treatment  for  the  welfare  of  the  sick  ! 

"But  the  medicinal  regulations  do  not  provide 
only  for  the  apothecary,  they  are  for  the  interest 
of  the  physician  also  !  The  latter  gets  fourpence 
for  every  prescription.'" 

So,  the  same  for  a  prescription  that  he  copies 
out  of  a  printed  receipt  book  as  for  one  that  it 
takes  him  an  hour  to  compose  !  Since  that  law 
was  passed,  of  course  he  prefers  making  use  of 
borrowed,  ready-written  (i,  e.  unsuitable)  pre- 
scriptions; he  can  write  a  number  of  such  ones 
in  the  course  of  a  forenoon — but  he  must  write 
a  great  many  more  than  are  good  for  the  patient^ 
because  he  is  paid  by  the  number  of  his  pre- 
scriptions, and  because  he  requires  many  four- 
pences  in  order  to  live,  to  live  well,  to  live  in 
style  ! 

Alas  !  we  may  bid  adieu  to  the  progress  of 
the  art,  to  the  cure  of  the  sick ! 

Not  to  speak  of  the  degradation  to  a  learned 
man,  to  an  artist  of  the  highest  rank,  as  the 
physician  ought  to  be — to  be  paid  by  the  number 
of  his  prescriptions  (like  the  copyist  by  the 
number  of  the  sheets  he  copies),  or  by  the 
number  of  his  courses  (like  a  common  mes- 
senger), it  seems  to  me  that  the  result  is  not 
commensurate  with  the  arrangement.  The 
physician  becomes  a  mechanical  workman,   his 


198     ^SCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE 

occupation  becomes  a  labour  that  requires  the 
least  reflection  of  all  trades;  he  writes  pre- 
scriptions (it  matters  not  what)  for  whose 
effect  he  is  not  answerable,  and  he  pockets  his 
money. 

How  can  he  be  made  responsible  for  the  result, 
when  he  does  not  prepare  the  medicine  himself  ?  ^ 
The  preparation  is  entrusted  by  the  state  to 
another  (the  apothecary),  who  also  is  not  answer- 
able for  the  result  (except  in  the  case  of  palpable, 
enormous  mistakes),  and  over  whom  we  have  no 
control  with  respect  to  many  inaccuracies  in  the 
preparation  of  compound  medicines,  for  after  the 
mixture  is  made,  it  is  absolutely  impossible  in 
many  cases  to  prove  that  which  ought  to  be 
proved  against  him. 

From  the  very  nature  of  the  thing — it  concerns 
the  cure  of  the  noblest  of  created  beings,  it  con- 
cerns the  saving  of  human  life,  the  most  difficult, 
the  most  sublime,  the  most  important  of  all 
imaginable  occupations  ! — from  the  very  nature 
of  the  thing,  I  repeat,  the  physician  should  be 
prohibited,  under  the  severest  penalties,  from 
allowing  any  other  person  to  prepare  the  medi- 
cines required  for  his  patients;  he  should  be 
required,  under  the  severest  penalties,  to  prepare 
them  himself,  so  that  he  may  be  able  to  vouch 
for  the  result. 

But    that    it    should    be    forbidden    to    the 

^  Properly  speaking,  the  business  of  treatment  is  a  kind  of 
contract  which  the  patient  makes  with  the  physician  alone  ; 
do  ut  facias.  The  physician  solemnly  promises  to  give  his 
aid  and  to  administer  efficacious  medicines  prepared  in  the 
best  way — a  promise  which,  with  such  legal  arrangements,  he 
cannot  redeem,  and  which  can  only  be  performed  by  a  third 
party,  the  apothecary,  who  is  not  bound  by  any  contract  to 
the  patient.     What  inconsistency  ! 


^SCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE      199 

physician  to  prepare  his  own  instruments  for  the 
saving  of  life — no  human  being  could  have  fallen 
on  such  an  idea  a  priori. 

It  would  have  been  much  more  sensible  to 
prohibit  authoritatively  Titian,  Guido  Reni, 
Michael  Angelo,  Raphael,  Correggio  or  Mengs 
from  preparing  their  own  instrun>ents  (their 
expressive,  beautiful  and  durable  colours),  and 
to  have  ordered  them  to  purchase  them  in  some 
shop  indicated  !  By  the  purchased  colours,  not 
prepared  by  themselves,^  their  paintings,  far 
from  being  the  inimitable  masterpieces  they  are, 
would  have  been  ordinary  daubs  and  mere 
market  goods.  And  even  had  they  all  become 
mere  common  market  goods,  the  damage  would 
not  have  been  so  great  as  if  the  life  of  even  the 
meanest  slave  (for  he  too  is  a  man  !)  should  be 
endangered  by  untrustworthy  health-instruments 
(medicines)  purchased  from  and  prepared  by 
strangers. 

Under  these  regulations  should  there  happen 
to  be  one  single  physician  who  should  wisely 
wish  to  avoid  that  injudicious  mode  of  prescrib- 
ing multifarious  mixtures  of  medicines,  and  for 
the  weal  of  his  patients  and  the  furtherance  of 
his  art  should  wish  to  prescribe  simple  medicines 
in  their  genuineness,  he  would  be  abused  in 
every  apothecary's  shop  until  he  abandoned  a 
method  that  was  so  little  profitable  to  the  apothe- 
cary's purse;  he  must  take  his  choice  of  either 
being  harassed  to  death  or  of  abandoning  it  and 
again  writing  compound  prescriptions.     In  this 

^  I  never  knew  any  great  enamel-painter  who  did  not 
require  to  prepare  his  own  colours,  if  he  wished  to  have 
permanent,  brilliant  colours,  and  to  produce  masterpieces  ; 
if  he  be  forbidden  to  prepare  his  own  colours  he  will  not  be 
able  to  furnish  any  but  wretched  daubs.  " 


200     ^SCULAPIUS    IN    THE    BALANCE 

case  what  course  would  ninety-nine  doctors  out 
of  a  hundred  choose  ?    Do  you  know  ?    I  do  ! 

Therefore  adieu  to  all  progress  in  our  art ! 
Adieu  to  the  successful  treatment  of  the 
sick ! 


Richard  Clay  <5r»  Sons,  Limited,  London  and  Bungay. 


h 


I  ■  \M 


<- 


jT 


'/^ 


r 


sr\  -■• 


Ksi' 


DO  NOT  REMOVE 

CHARGE  SLIP  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

IF  ST  IP  IS  LOST  PLEASE  RETURN  BOOK 
DIRECTLY  TO  A  CIRCT  STAFF  MEMBER. 


/ 


Boston  University  Libraries 

771  Commonwealth  Avenue 
Boston,  Massachusetts  02215